Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Big Four
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Big Four
Author: Agatha Christie
Release date: February 23, 2023 [eBook #70114]
Most recently updated: December 2, 2023
Language: English
Original publication: United States: Dell Publishing Co., Inc., 1927
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/70114
Credits: Greg Weeks, Mary Meehan and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BIG FOUR
***
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.
Title: The Big Four
Author: Agatha Christie
Release date: February 23, 2023 [eBook #70114]
Most recently updated: December 2, 2023
Language: English
Original publication: United States: Dell Publishing Co., Inc., 1927
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/70114
Credits: Greg Weeks, Mary Meehan and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BIG FOUR
***
Page 4
THE BIG FOUR
Page 5
AGATHA CHRISTIE
A DELL BOOK
Published by
DELL PUBLISHING CO., INC.
750 Third Avenue
New York, New York 10017
Copyright 1927 by Dodd, Mead & Company, Inc.
Copyright renewed 1955 by Agatha Christie Mallowan
All rights reserved. For information contact
Dodd, Mead & Company.
Dell ® TM 681510, Dell Publishing Co., Inc.
Reprinted by arrangement with
Dodd, Mead & Company
New York, New York 10016
Printed in the United States of America
Previous Dell Edition #0562
New Dell Edition
First printing—June 1972
A DELL BOOK
Published by
DELL PUBLISHING CO., INC.
750 Third Avenue
New York, New York 10017
Copyright 1927 by Dodd, Mead & Company, Inc.
Copyright renewed 1955 by Agatha Christie Mallowan
All rights reserved. For information contact
Dodd, Mead & Company.
Dell ® TM 681510, Dell Publishing Co., Inc.
Reprinted by arrangement with
Dodd, Mead & Company
New York, New York 10016
Printed in the United States of America
Previous Dell Edition #0562
New Dell Edition
First printing—June 1972
Page 6
CONTENTS
1. THE UNEXPECTED GUEST
2. THE MAN FROM THE ASYLUM
3. WE HEAR MORE ABOUT LI CHANG YEN
4. THE IMPORTANCE OF A LEG OF MUTTON
5. DISAPPEARANCE OF A SCIENTIST
6. THE WOMAN ON THE STAIRS
7. THE RADIUM THIEVES
8. IN THE HOUSE OF THE ENEMY
9. THE YELLOW JASMINE MYSTERY
10. WE INVESTIGATE AT CROFTLANDS
11. A CHESS PROBLEM
12. THE BAITED TRAP
13. THE MOUSE WALKS IN
14. THE PEROXIDE BLONDE
15. THE TERRIBLE CATASTROPHE
16. THE DYING CHINAMAN
17. NUMBER FOUR WINS A TRICK
18. IN THE FELSENLABYRYNTH
1. THE UNEXPECTED GUEST
2. THE MAN FROM THE ASYLUM
3. WE HEAR MORE ABOUT LI CHANG YEN
4. THE IMPORTANCE OF A LEG OF MUTTON
5. DISAPPEARANCE OF A SCIENTIST
6. THE WOMAN ON THE STAIRS
7. THE RADIUM THIEVES
8. IN THE HOUSE OF THE ENEMY
9. THE YELLOW JASMINE MYSTERY
10. WE INVESTIGATE AT CROFTLANDS
11. A CHESS PROBLEM
12. THE BAITED TRAP
13. THE MOUSE WALKS IN
14. THE PEROXIDE BLONDE
15. THE TERRIBLE CATASTROPHE
16. THE DYING CHINAMAN
17. NUMBER FOUR WINS A TRICK
18. IN THE FELSENLABYRYNTH
Page 7
THE BIG FOUR
Page 8
1. THE UNEXPECTED GUEST
I have met people who enjoy a channel crossing; men who can sit calmly in
their deck-chairs and, on arrival, wait until the boat is moored, then gather
their belongings together without fuss and disembark. Personally, I can
never manage this. From the moment I get on board I feel that the time is
too short to settle down to anything. I move my suit-cases from one spot to
another, and if I go down to the saloon for a meal, I bolt my food with an
uneasy feeling that the boat may arrive unexpectedly whilst I am below.
Perhaps all this is merely a legacy from one's short leaves in the war, when
it seemed a matter of such importance to secure a place near the gangway,
and to be amongst the first to disembark lest one should waste precious
minutes of one's three or five days' leave.
On this particular July morning, as I stood by the rail and watched the white
cliffs of Dover drawing nearer, I marvelled at the passengers who could sit
calmly in their chairs and never even raise their eyes for the first sight of
their native land. Yet perhaps their case was different from mine. Doubtless
many of them had only crossed to Paris for the week-end, whereas I had
spent the last year and a half on a ranch in the Argentine. I had prospered
there, and my wife and I had both enjoyed the free and easy life of the
South American continent, nevertheless it was with a lump in my throat that
I watched the familiar shore draw nearer and nearer.
I had landed in France two days before, transacted some necessary business,
and was now en route for London. I should be there some months—time
enough to look up old friends, and one old friend in particular. A little man
with an egg-shaped head and green eyes—Hercule Poirot! I proposed to
take him completely by surprise. My last letter from the Argentine had
given no hint of my intended voyage—indeed, that had been decided upon
hurriedly as a result of certain business complications—and I spent many
amused moments picturing to myself his delight and stupefaction on
beholding me.
He, I knew, was not likely to be far from his headquarters. The time when
his cases had drawn him from one end of England to the other was past. His
fame had spread, and no longer would he allow one case to absorb all his
time. He aimed more and more, as time went on, at being considered a
I have met people who enjoy a channel crossing; men who can sit calmly in
their deck-chairs and, on arrival, wait until the boat is moored, then gather
their belongings together without fuss and disembark. Personally, I can
never manage this. From the moment I get on board I feel that the time is
too short to settle down to anything. I move my suit-cases from one spot to
another, and if I go down to the saloon for a meal, I bolt my food with an
uneasy feeling that the boat may arrive unexpectedly whilst I am below.
Perhaps all this is merely a legacy from one's short leaves in the war, when
it seemed a matter of such importance to secure a place near the gangway,
and to be amongst the first to disembark lest one should waste precious
minutes of one's three or five days' leave.
On this particular July morning, as I stood by the rail and watched the white
cliffs of Dover drawing nearer, I marvelled at the passengers who could sit
calmly in their chairs and never even raise their eyes for the first sight of
their native land. Yet perhaps their case was different from mine. Doubtless
many of them had only crossed to Paris for the week-end, whereas I had
spent the last year and a half on a ranch in the Argentine. I had prospered
there, and my wife and I had both enjoyed the free and easy life of the
South American continent, nevertheless it was with a lump in my throat that
I watched the familiar shore draw nearer and nearer.
I had landed in France two days before, transacted some necessary business,
and was now en route for London. I should be there some months—time
enough to look up old friends, and one old friend in particular. A little man
with an egg-shaped head and green eyes—Hercule Poirot! I proposed to
take him completely by surprise. My last letter from the Argentine had
given no hint of my intended voyage—indeed, that had been decided upon
hurriedly as a result of certain business complications—and I spent many
amused moments picturing to myself his delight and stupefaction on
beholding me.
He, I knew, was not likely to be far from his headquarters. The time when
his cases had drawn him from one end of England to the other was past. His
fame had spread, and no longer would he allow one case to absorb all his
time. He aimed more and more, as time went on, at being considered a
Page 9
"consulting detective"—as much a specialist as a Harley Street physician.
He had always scoffed at the popular idea of the human bloodhound who
assumed wonderful disguises to track criminals, and who paused at every
footprint to measure it.
"No, my friend Hastings," he would say; "we leave that to Giraud and his
friends. Hercule Poirot's methods are his own. Order and method, and 'the
little gray cells.' Sitting at ease in our own arm-chairs we see the things that
these others overlook, and we do not jump to the conclusion like the worthy
Japp."
No; there was little fear of finding Hercule Poirot far afield.
On arrival in London, I deposited my luggage at an hotel and drove straight
on to the old address. What poignant memories it brought back to me! I
hardly waited to greet my old landlady, but hurried up the stairs two at a
time and rapped on Poirot's door.
"Enter, then," cried a familiar voice from within.
I strode in. Poirot stood facing me. In his arms he carried a small valise,
which he dropped with a crash on beholding me.
"Mon ami, Hastings!" he cried. "Mon ami, Hastings!"
And, rushing forward, he enveloped me in a capacious embrace. Our
conversation was incoherent and inconsequent. Ejaculations, eager
questions, incomplete answers, messages from my wife, explanations as to
my journey, were all jumbled up together.
"I suppose there's some one in my old rooms?" I asked at last, when we had
calmed down somewhat. "I'd love to put up here again with you."
Poirot's face changed with startling suddenness.
"Mon Dieu! but what a chance épouvantable. Regard around you, my
friend."
For the first time I took note of my surroundings. Against the wall stood a
vast ark of a trunk of prehistoric design. Near to it were placed a number of
suit-cases, ranged neatly in order of size from large to small. The inference
was unmistakable.
"You are going away?"
He had always scoffed at the popular idea of the human bloodhound who
assumed wonderful disguises to track criminals, and who paused at every
footprint to measure it.
"No, my friend Hastings," he would say; "we leave that to Giraud and his
friends. Hercule Poirot's methods are his own. Order and method, and 'the
little gray cells.' Sitting at ease in our own arm-chairs we see the things that
these others overlook, and we do not jump to the conclusion like the worthy
Japp."
No; there was little fear of finding Hercule Poirot far afield.
On arrival in London, I deposited my luggage at an hotel and drove straight
on to the old address. What poignant memories it brought back to me! I
hardly waited to greet my old landlady, but hurried up the stairs two at a
time and rapped on Poirot's door.
"Enter, then," cried a familiar voice from within.
I strode in. Poirot stood facing me. In his arms he carried a small valise,
which he dropped with a crash on beholding me.
"Mon ami, Hastings!" he cried. "Mon ami, Hastings!"
And, rushing forward, he enveloped me in a capacious embrace. Our
conversation was incoherent and inconsequent. Ejaculations, eager
questions, incomplete answers, messages from my wife, explanations as to
my journey, were all jumbled up together.
"I suppose there's some one in my old rooms?" I asked at last, when we had
calmed down somewhat. "I'd love to put up here again with you."
Poirot's face changed with startling suddenness.
"Mon Dieu! but what a chance épouvantable. Regard around you, my
friend."
For the first time I took note of my surroundings. Against the wall stood a
vast ark of a trunk of prehistoric design. Near to it were placed a number of
suit-cases, ranged neatly in order of size from large to small. The inference
was unmistakable.
"You are going away?"
Page 10
"Yes."
"Where to?"
"South America."
"What?"
"Yes, it is a droll farce, is it not? It is to Rio I go, and every day I say to
myself, I will write nothing in my letters—but oh! the surprise of the good
Hastings when he beholds me!"
"But when are you going?"
Poirot looked at his watch.
"In an hour's time."
"I thought you always said nothing would induce you to make a long sea
voyage?"
Poirot closed his eyes and shuddered.
"Speak not of it to me, my friend. My doctor, he assures me that one dies
not of it—and it is for the one time only; you understand, that never—never
shall I return."
He pushed me into a chair.
"Come, I will tell you how it all came about. Do you know who is the
richest man in the world? Richer even than Rockefeller? Abe Ryland."
"The American Soap King?"
"Precisely. One of his secretaries approached me. There is some very
considerable, as you would call it, hocus-pocus going on in connection with
a big company in Rio. He wished me to investigate matters on the spot. I
refused. I told him that if the facts were laid before me, I would give him
my expert opinion. But that he professed himself unable to do. I was to be
put in possession of the facts only on my arrival out there. Normally, that
would have closed the matter. To dictate to Hercule Poirot is sheer
impertinence. But the sum offered was so stupendous that for the first time
in my life I was tempted by mere money. It was a competence—a fortune!
And there was a second attraction—you, my friend. For this last year and a
half I have been a very lonely old man. I thought to myself, Why not? I am
"Where to?"
"South America."
"What?"
"Yes, it is a droll farce, is it not? It is to Rio I go, and every day I say to
myself, I will write nothing in my letters—but oh! the surprise of the good
Hastings when he beholds me!"
"But when are you going?"
Poirot looked at his watch.
"In an hour's time."
"I thought you always said nothing would induce you to make a long sea
voyage?"
Poirot closed his eyes and shuddered.
"Speak not of it to me, my friend. My doctor, he assures me that one dies
not of it—and it is for the one time only; you understand, that never—never
shall I return."
He pushed me into a chair.
"Come, I will tell you how it all came about. Do you know who is the
richest man in the world? Richer even than Rockefeller? Abe Ryland."
"The American Soap King?"
"Precisely. One of his secretaries approached me. There is some very
considerable, as you would call it, hocus-pocus going on in connection with
a big company in Rio. He wished me to investigate matters on the spot. I
refused. I told him that if the facts were laid before me, I would give him
my expert opinion. But that he professed himself unable to do. I was to be
put in possession of the facts only on my arrival out there. Normally, that
would have closed the matter. To dictate to Hercule Poirot is sheer
impertinence. But the sum offered was so stupendous that for the first time
in my life I was tempted by mere money. It was a competence—a fortune!
And there was a second attraction—you, my friend. For this last year and a
half I have been a very lonely old man. I thought to myself, Why not? I am
Page 11
beginning to weary of this unending solving of foolish problems. I have
achieved sufficient fame. Let me take this money and settle down
somewhere near my old friend."
I was quite affected by this token of Poirot's regard.
"So I accepted," he continued, "and in an hour's time I must leave to catch
the boat train. One of life's little ironies, is it not? But I will admit to you,
Hastings, that had not the money offered been so big, I might have
hesitated, for just lately I have begun a little investigation of my own. Tell
me, what is commonly meant by the phrase, 'The Big Four'?"
"I suppose it had its origin at the Versailles Conference, and then there's the
famous 'Big Four' in the film world, and the term is used by hosts of smaller
fry."
"I see," said Poirot thoughtfully. "I have come across the phrase, you
understand, under certain circumstances where none of those explanations
would apply. It seems to refer to a gang of international criminals or
something of that kind; only—"
"Only what?" I asked, as he hesitated.
"Only that I fancy that it is something on a large scale. Just a little idea of
mine, nothing more. Ah, but I must complete my packing. The time
advances."
"Don't go," I urged. "Cancel your passage and come out on the same boat
with me."
Poirot drew himself up and glanced at me reproachfully.
"Ah, it is that you do not understand! I have passed my word, you
comprehend—the word of Hercule Poirot. Nothing but a matter of life or
death could detain me now."
"And that's not likely to occur," I murmured ruefully. "Unless at the
eleventh hour 'the door opens and the unexpected guest comes in.'"
I quoted the old saw with a slight laugh, and then, in the pause that
succeeded it, we both started as a sound came from the inner room.
"What's that?" I cried.
achieved sufficient fame. Let me take this money and settle down
somewhere near my old friend."
I was quite affected by this token of Poirot's regard.
"So I accepted," he continued, "and in an hour's time I must leave to catch
the boat train. One of life's little ironies, is it not? But I will admit to you,
Hastings, that had not the money offered been so big, I might have
hesitated, for just lately I have begun a little investigation of my own. Tell
me, what is commonly meant by the phrase, 'The Big Four'?"
"I suppose it had its origin at the Versailles Conference, and then there's the
famous 'Big Four' in the film world, and the term is used by hosts of smaller
fry."
"I see," said Poirot thoughtfully. "I have come across the phrase, you
understand, under certain circumstances where none of those explanations
would apply. It seems to refer to a gang of international criminals or
something of that kind; only—"
"Only what?" I asked, as he hesitated.
"Only that I fancy that it is something on a large scale. Just a little idea of
mine, nothing more. Ah, but I must complete my packing. The time
advances."
"Don't go," I urged. "Cancel your passage and come out on the same boat
with me."
Poirot drew himself up and glanced at me reproachfully.
"Ah, it is that you do not understand! I have passed my word, you
comprehend—the word of Hercule Poirot. Nothing but a matter of life or
death could detain me now."
"And that's not likely to occur," I murmured ruefully. "Unless at the
eleventh hour 'the door opens and the unexpected guest comes in.'"
I quoted the old saw with a slight laugh, and then, in the pause that
succeeded it, we both started as a sound came from the inner room.
"What's that?" I cried.
Page 12
"Ma foi!" retorted Poirot. "It sounds very like your 'unexpected guest' in my
bedroom."
"But how can any one be in there? There's no door except into this room."
"Your memory is excellent, Hastings. Now for the deductions."
"The window! But it's a burglar then? He must have had a stiff climb of it—
I should say it was almost impossible."
I had risen to my feet and was striding in the direction of the door when the
sound of a fumbling at the handle from the other side arrested me.
The door swung slowly open. Framed in the doorway stood a man. He was
coated from head to foot with dust and mud; his face was thin and
emaciated. He stared at us for a moment, and then swayed and fell. Poirot
hurried to his side, then he looked up and spoke to me.
"Brandy—quickly."
I dashed some brandy into a glass and brought it. Poirot managed to
administer a little, and together we raised him and carried him to the couch.
In a few minutes he opened his eyes and looked round him with an almost
vacant stare.
"What is it you want, monsieur?" said Poirot.
The man opened his lips and spoke in a queer mechanical voice.
"M. Hercule Poirot, 14 Farraway Street."
"Yes, yes; I am he."
The man did not seem to understand, and merely repeated in exactly the
same tone:—
"M. Hercule Poirot, 14 Farraway Street."
Poirot tried him with several questions. Sometimes the man did not answer
at all; sometimes he repeated the same phrase. Poirot made a sign to me to
ring up on the telephone.
"Get Dr. Ridgeway to come round."
The doctor was in luckily; and as his house was only just round the corner,
few minutes elapsed before he came bustling in.
bedroom."
"But how can any one be in there? There's no door except into this room."
"Your memory is excellent, Hastings. Now for the deductions."
"The window! But it's a burglar then? He must have had a stiff climb of it—
I should say it was almost impossible."
I had risen to my feet and was striding in the direction of the door when the
sound of a fumbling at the handle from the other side arrested me.
The door swung slowly open. Framed in the doorway stood a man. He was
coated from head to foot with dust and mud; his face was thin and
emaciated. He stared at us for a moment, and then swayed and fell. Poirot
hurried to his side, then he looked up and spoke to me.
"Brandy—quickly."
I dashed some brandy into a glass and brought it. Poirot managed to
administer a little, and together we raised him and carried him to the couch.
In a few minutes he opened his eyes and looked round him with an almost
vacant stare.
"What is it you want, monsieur?" said Poirot.
The man opened his lips and spoke in a queer mechanical voice.
"M. Hercule Poirot, 14 Farraway Street."
"Yes, yes; I am he."
The man did not seem to understand, and merely repeated in exactly the
same tone:—
"M. Hercule Poirot, 14 Farraway Street."
Poirot tried him with several questions. Sometimes the man did not answer
at all; sometimes he repeated the same phrase. Poirot made a sign to me to
ring up on the telephone.
"Get Dr. Ridgeway to come round."
The doctor was in luckily; and as his house was only just round the corner,
few minutes elapsed before he came bustling in.
Page 13
"What's all this, eh?"
Poirot gave a brief explanation, and the doctor started examining our
strange visitor, who seemed quite unconscious of his presence or ours.
"H'm!" said Dr. Ridgeway, when he had finished. "Curious case."
"Brain fever?" I suggested.
The doctor immediately snorted with contempt.
"Brain fever! Brain fever! No such thing as brain fever. An invention of
novelists. No; the man's had a shock of some kind. He's come here under
the force of a persistent idea—to find M. Hercule Poirot, 14 Farraway
Street—and he repeats those words mechanically without in the least
knowing what they mean."
"Aphasia?" I said eagerly.
This suggestion did not cause the doctor to snort quite as violently as my
last one had done. He made no answer, but handed the man a sheet of paper
and a pencil.
"Let's see what he'll do with that," he remarked.
The man did nothing with it for some moments, then he suddenly began to
write feverishly. With equal suddenness he stopped and let both paper and
pencil fall to the ground. The doctor picked it up, and shook his head.
"Nothing here. Only the figure 4 scrawled a dozen times, each one bigger
than the last. Wants to write 14 Farraway Street, I expect. It's an interesting
case—very interesting. Can you possibly keep him here until this
afternoon? I'm due at the hospital now, but I'll come back this afternoon and
make all arrangements about him. It's too interesting a case to be lost sight
of."
I explained Poirot's departure and the fact that I proposed to accompany
him to Southampton.
"That's all right. Leave the man here. He won't get into mischief. He's
suffering from complete exhaustion. Will probably sleep for eight hours on
end. I'll have a word with that excellent Mrs. Funnyface of yours, and tell
her to keep an eye on him."
Poirot gave a brief explanation, and the doctor started examining our
strange visitor, who seemed quite unconscious of his presence or ours.
"H'm!" said Dr. Ridgeway, when he had finished. "Curious case."
"Brain fever?" I suggested.
The doctor immediately snorted with contempt.
"Brain fever! Brain fever! No such thing as brain fever. An invention of
novelists. No; the man's had a shock of some kind. He's come here under
the force of a persistent idea—to find M. Hercule Poirot, 14 Farraway
Street—and he repeats those words mechanically without in the least
knowing what they mean."
"Aphasia?" I said eagerly.
This suggestion did not cause the doctor to snort quite as violently as my
last one had done. He made no answer, but handed the man a sheet of paper
and a pencil.
"Let's see what he'll do with that," he remarked.
The man did nothing with it for some moments, then he suddenly began to
write feverishly. With equal suddenness he stopped and let both paper and
pencil fall to the ground. The doctor picked it up, and shook his head.
"Nothing here. Only the figure 4 scrawled a dozen times, each one bigger
than the last. Wants to write 14 Farraway Street, I expect. It's an interesting
case—very interesting. Can you possibly keep him here until this
afternoon? I'm due at the hospital now, but I'll come back this afternoon and
make all arrangements about him. It's too interesting a case to be lost sight
of."
I explained Poirot's departure and the fact that I proposed to accompany
him to Southampton.
"That's all right. Leave the man here. He won't get into mischief. He's
suffering from complete exhaustion. Will probably sleep for eight hours on
end. I'll have a word with that excellent Mrs. Funnyface of yours, and tell
her to keep an eye on him."
Page 14
And Dr. Ridgeway bustled out with his usual celerity. Poirot hastily
completed his packing, with one eye on the clock.
"The time, it marches with a rapidity unbelievable. Come now, Hastings,
you cannot say that I have left you with nothing to do. A most sensational
problem. The man from the unknown. Who is he? What is he? Ah, sapristi,
but I would give two years of my life to have this boat go to-morrow
instead of to-day. There is something here very curious—very interesting.
But one must have time—time. It may be days—or even months—before he
will be able to tell us what he came to tell."
"I'll do my best, Poirot," I assured him. "I'll try to be an efficient substitute."
"Ye-es."
His rejoinder struck me as being a shade doubtful. I picked up the sheet of
paper.
"If I were writing a story," I said lightly, "I should weave this in with your
latest idiosyncrasy and call it The Mystery of the Big Four." I tapped the
pencilled figures as I spoke.
And then I started, for our invalid, roused suddenly from his stupor, sat up
in his chair and said clearly and distinctly:
"Li Chang Yen."
He had the look of a man suddenly awakened from sleep. Poirot made a
sign to me not to speak. The man went on. He spoke in a clear, high voice,
and something in his enunciation made me feel that he was quoting from
some written report or lecture.
"Li Chang Yen may be regarded as representing the brains of the Big Four.
He is the controlling and motive force. I have designated him, therefore, as
Number One. Number Two is seldom mentioned by name. He is
represented by an 'S' with two lines through it—the sign for a dollar; also by
two stripes and a star. It may be conjectured, therefore, that he is an
American subject, and that he represents the power of wealth. There seems
no doubt that Number Three is a woman, and her nationality French. It is
possible that she may be one of the sirens of the demi-monde but nothing is
known definitely. Number Four—"
His voice faltered and broke. Poirot leant forward.
completed his packing, with one eye on the clock.
"The time, it marches with a rapidity unbelievable. Come now, Hastings,
you cannot say that I have left you with nothing to do. A most sensational
problem. The man from the unknown. Who is he? What is he? Ah, sapristi,
but I would give two years of my life to have this boat go to-morrow
instead of to-day. There is something here very curious—very interesting.
But one must have time—time. It may be days—or even months—before he
will be able to tell us what he came to tell."
"I'll do my best, Poirot," I assured him. "I'll try to be an efficient substitute."
"Ye-es."
His rejoinder struck me as being a shade doubtful. I picked up the sheet of
paper.
"If I were writing a story," I said lightly, "I should weave this in with your
latest idiosyncrasy and call it The Mystery of the Big Four." I tapped the
pencilled figures as I spoke.
And then I started, for our invalid, roused suddenly from his stupor, sat up
in his chair and said clearly and distinctly:
"Li Chang Yen."
He had the look of a man suddenly awakened from sleep. Poirot made a
sign to me not to speak. The man went on. He spoke in a clear, high voice,
and something in his enunciation made me feel that he was quoting from
some written report or lecture.
"Li Chang Yen may be regarded as representing the brains of the Big Four.
He is the controlling and motive force. I have designated him, therefore, as
Number One. Number Two is seldom mentioned by name. He is
represented by an 'S' with two lines through it—the sign for a dollar; also by
two stripes and a star. It may be conjectured, therefore, that he is an
American subject, and that he represents the power of wealth. There seems
no doubt that Number Three is a woman, and her nationality French. It is
possible that she may be one of the sirens of the demi-monde but nothing is
known definitely. Number Four—"
His voice faltered and broke. Poirot leant forward.
Page 15
"Yes," he prompted eagerly. "Number Four?"
His eyes were fastened on the man's face. Some overmastering terror
seemed to be gaining the day; the features were distorted and twisted.
"The destroyer," gasped the man. Then, with a final convulsive movement,
he fell back in a dead faint.
"Mon Dieu!" whispered Poirot, "I was right then. I was right."
"You think—?"
He interrupted me.
"Carry him on to the bed in my room. I have not a minute to lose if I would
catch my train. Not that I want to catch it. Oh, that I could miss it with a
clear conscience! But I gave my word. Come, Hastings!"
Leaving our mysterious visitor in the charge of Mrs. Pearson, we drove
away, and duly caught the train by the skin of our teeth. Poirot was
alternately silent and loquacious. He would sit staring out of the window
like a man lost in a dream, apparently not hearing a word that I said to him.
Then, reverting to animation suddenly, he would shower injunctions and
commands upon me, and urge the necessity of constant marconigrams.
We had a long fit of silence just after we passed Woking. The train, of
course, did not stop anywhere until Southampton; but just here it happened
to be held up by a signal.
"Ah! Sacré mille tonnerres!" cried Poirot suddenly. "But I have been an
imbecile. I see clearly at last. It is undoubtedly the blessed saints who
stopped the train. Jump, Hastings, but jump, I tell you."
In an instant he had unfastened the carriage door, and jumped out on the
line.
"Throw out the suit-cases and jump yourself."
I obeyed him. Just in time. As I alighted beside him, the train moved on.
"And now Poirot," I said, in some exasperation, "perhaps you will tell me
what all this is about."
"It is, my friend, that I have seen the light."
His eyes were fastened on the man's face. Some overmastering terror
seemed to be gaining the day; the features were distorted and twisted.
"The destroyer," gasped the man. Then, with a final convulsive movement,
he fell back in a dead faint.
"Mon Dieu!" whispered Poirot, "I was right then. I was right."
"You think—?"
He interrupted me.
"Carry him on to the bed in my room. I have not a minute to lose if I would
catch my train. Not that I want to catch it. Oh, that I could miss it with a
clear conscience! But I gave my word. Come, Hastings!"
Leaving our mysterious visitor in the charge of Mrs. Pearson, we drove
away, and duly caught the train by the skin of our teeth. Poirot was
alternately silent and loquacious. He would sit staring out of the window
like a man lost in a dream, apparently not hearing a word that I said to him.
Then, reverting to animation suddenly, he would shower injunctions and
commands upon me, and urge the necessity of constant marconigrams.
We had a long fit of silence just after we passed Woking. The train, of
course, did not stop anywhere until Southampton; but just here it happened
to be held up by a signal.
"Ah! Sacré mille tonnerres!" cried Poirot suddenly. "But I have been an
imbecile. I see clearly at last. It is undoubtedly the blessed saints who
stopped the train. Jump, Hastings, but jump, I tell you."
In an instant he had unfastened the carriage door, and jumped out on the
line.
"Throw out the suit-cases and jump yourself."
I obeyed him. Just in time. As I alighted beside him, the train moved on.
"And now Poirot," I said, in some exasperation, "perhaps you will tell me
what all this is about."
"It is, my friend, that I have seen the light."
Page 16
"That," I said, "is very illuminating to me."
"It should be," said Poirot, "but I fear—I very much fear that it is not. If you
can carry two of these valises, I think I can manage the rest."
"It should be," said Poirot, "but I fear—I very much fear that it is not. If you
can carry two of these valises, I think I can manage the rest."
Page 17
2. THE MAN FROM THE ASYLUM
Fortunately the train had stopped near a station. A short walk brought us to
a garage where we were able to obtain a car, and half an hour later we were
spinning rapidly back to London. Then, and not till then, did Poirot deign to
satisfy my curiosity.
"You do not see? No more did I. But I see now. Hastings, I was being got
out of the way."
"What!"
"Yes. Very cleverly. Both the place and the method were chosen with great
knowledge and acumen. They were afraid of me."
"Who were?"
"Those four geniuses who have banded themselves together to work outside
the law. A Chinaman, an American, a Frenchwoman, and—another. Pray the
good God we arrive back in time, Hastings."
"You think there is danger to our visitor?"
"I am sure of it."
Mrs. Pearson greeted us on arrival. Brushing aside her ecstasies of
astonishment on beholding Poirot, we asked for information. It was
reassuring. No one had called, and our guest had not made any sign.
With a sigh of relief we went up to the rooms. Poirot crossed the outer one
and went through to the inner one. Then he called me, his voice strangely
agitated.
"Hastings, he's dead."
I came running to join him. The man was lying as we had left him, but he
was dead, and had been dead some time. I rushed out for a doctor.
Ridgeway, I knew, would not have returned yet. I found one almost
immediately, and brought him back with me.
"He's dead right enough, poor chap. Tramp you've been befriending, eh?"
Fortunately the train had stopped near a station. A short walk brought us to
a garage where we were able to obtain a car, and half an hour later we were
spinning rapidly back to London. Then, and not till then, did Poirot deign to
satisfy my curiosity.
"You do not see? No more did I. But I see now. Hastings, I was being got
out of the way."
"What!"
"Yes. Very cleverly. Both the place and the method were chosen with great
knowledge and acumen. They were afraid of me."
"Who were?"
"Those four geniuses who have banded themselves together to work outside
the law. A Chinaman, an American, a Frenchwoman, and—another. Pray the
good God we arrive back in time, Hastings."
"You think there is danger to our visitor?"
"I am sure of it."
Mrs. Pearson greeted us on arrival. Brushing aside her ecstasies of
astonishment on beholding Poirot, we asked for information. It was
reassuring. No one had called, and our guest had not made any sign.
With a sigh of relief we went up to the rooms. Poirot crossed the outer one
and went through to the inner one. Then he called me, his voice strangely
agitated.
"Hastings, he's dead."
I came running to join him. The man was lying as we had left him, but he
was dead, and had been dead some time. I rushed out for a doctor.
Ridgeway, I knew, would not have returned yet. I found one almost
immediately, and brought him back with me.
"He's dead right enough, poor chap. Tramp you've been befriending, eh?"
Page 18
"Something of the kind," said Poirot evasively. "What was the cause of
death, doctor?"
"Hard to say. Might have been some kind of fit. There are signs of
asphyxiation. No gas laid on, is there?"
"No, electric light—nothing else."
"And both windows wide open, too. Been dead about two hours, I should
say. You'll notify the proper people, won't you?"
He took his departure. Poirot did some necessary telephoning. Finally,
somewhat to my surprise, he rang up our old friend Inspector Japp, and
asked him if he could possibly come round.
No sooner were these proceedings completed than Mrs. Pearson appeared,
her eyes as round as saucers.
"There's a man here from 'Anwell—from the 'Sylum. Did you ever? Shall I
show him up?"
We signified assent, and a big burly man in uniform was ushered in.
"'Morning, gentlemen," he said cheerfully. "I've got reason to believe you've
got one of my birds here. Escaped last night, he did."
"He was here," said Poirot quietly.
"Not got away again, has he?" asked the keeper, with some concern.
"He is dead."
The man looked more relieved than otherwise.
"You don't say so. Well, I dare say it's best for all parties."
"Was he—dangerous?"
"'Omicidal, d'you mean? Oh, no. 'Armless enough. Persecution mania very
acute. Full of secret societies from China that had got him shut up. They're
all the same."
I shuddered.
"How long had he been shut up?" asked Poirot.
"A matter of two years now."
death, doctor?"
"Hard to say. Might have been some kind of fit. There are signs of
asphyxiation. No gas laid on, is there?"
"No, electric light—nothing else."
"And both windows wide open, too. Been dead about two hours, I should
say. You'll notify the proper people, won't you?"
He took his departure. Poirot did some necessary telephoning. Finally,
somewhat to my surprise, he rang up our old friend Inspector Japp, and
asked him if he could possibly come round.
No sooner were these proceedings completed than Mrs. Pearson appeared,
her eyes as round as saucers.
"There's a man here from 'Anwell—from the 'Sylum. Did you ever? Shall I
show him up?"
We signified assent, and a big burly man in uniform was ushered in.
"'Morning, gentlemen," he said cheerfully. "I've got reason to believe you've
got one of my birds here. Escaped last night, he did."
"He was here," said Poirot quietly.
"Not got away again, has he?" asked the keeper, with some concern.
"He is dead."
The man looked more relieved than otherwise.
"You don't say so. Well, I dare say it's best for all parties."
"Was he—dangerous?"
"'Omicidal, d'you mean? Oh, no. 'Armless enough. Persecution mania very
acute. Full of secret societies from China that had got him shut up. They're
all the same."
I shuddered.
"How long had he been shut up?" asked Poirot.
"A matter of two years now."
Page 19
"I see," said Poirot quietly. "It never occurred to anybody that he might—be
sane?"
The keeper permitted himself to laugh.
"If he was sane, what would he be doing in a lunatic asylum? They all say
they're sane, you know."
Poirot said no more. He took the man in to see the body. The identification
came immediately.
"That's him—right enough," said the keeper callously; "funny sort of bloke,
ain't he? Well, gentlemen, I had best go off now and make arrangements
under the circumstances. We won't trouble you with the corpse much
longer. If there's a hinquest, you will have to appear at it, I dare say. Good
morning, sir."
With a rather uncouth bow he shambled out of the room.
A few minutes later Japp arrived. The Scotland Yard Inspector was jaunty
and dapper as usual.
"Here I am Moosior Poirot. What can I do for you? Thought you were off to
the coral strands of somewhere or other to-day?"
"My good Japp, I want to know if you have ever seen this man before."
He led Japp into the bedroom. The inspector stared down at the figure on
the bed with a puzzled face.
"Let me see now—he seems sort of familiar—and I pride myself on my
memory, too. Why, God bless my soul, it's Mayerling!"
"And who is—or was—Mayerling?"
"Secret Service chap—not one of our people. Went to Russia five years ago.
Never heard of again. Always thought the Bolshies had done him in."
"It all fits in," said Poirot, when Japp had taken his leave, "except for the
fact that he seems to have died a natural death."
He stood looking down on the motionless figure with a dissatisfied frown.
A puff of wind set the window-curtains flying out, and he looked up
sharply.
sane?"
The keeper permitted himself to laugh.
"If he was sane, what would he be doing in a lunatic asylum? They all say
they're sane, you know."
Poirot said no more. He took the man in to see the body. The identification
came immediately.
"That's him—right enough," said the keeper callously; "funny sort of bloke,
ain't he? Well, gentlemen, I had best go off now and make arrangements
under the circumstances. We won't trouble you with the corpse much
longer. If there's a hinquest, you will have to appear at it, I dare say. Good
morning, sir."
With a rather uncouth bow he shambled out of the room.
A few minutes later Japp arrived. The Scotland Yard Inspector was jaunty
and dapper as usual.
"Here I am Moosior Poirot. What can I do for you? Thought you were off to
the coral strands of somewhere or other to-day?"
"My good Japp, I want to know if you have ever seen this man before."
He led Japp into the bedroom. The inspector stared down at the figure on
the bed with a puzzled face.
"Let me see now—he seems sort of familiar—and I pride myself on my
memory, too. Why, God bless my soul, it's Mayerling!"
"And who is—or was—Mayerling?"
"Secret Service chap—not one of our people. Went to Russia five years ago.
Never heard of again. Always thought the Bolshies had done him in."
"It all fits in," said Poirot, when Japp had taken his leave, "except for the
fact that he seems to have died a natural death."
He stood looking down on the motionless figure with a dissatisfied frown.
A puff of wind set the window-curtains flying out, and he looked up
sharply.
Page 20
"I suppose you opened the windows when you laid him down on the bed,
Hastings?"
"No, I didn't," I replied. "As far as I remember, they were shut."
Poirot lifted his head suddenly.
"Shut—and now they are open. What can that mean?"
"Somebody came in that way," I suggested.
"Possibly," agreed Poirot, but he spoke absently and without conviction.
After a minute or two he said:
"That is not exactly the point I had in mind, Hastings. If only one window
was open it would not intrigue me so much. It is both windows being open
that strikes me as curious."
He hurried into the other room.
"The sitting-room window is open, too. That also we left shut. Ah!"
He bent over the dead man, examining the corners of the mouth minutely.
Then he looked up suddenly.
"He has been gagged, Hastings. Gagged and then poisoned."
"Good heavens!" I exclaimed, shocked. "I suppose we shall find out all
about it from the post-mortem."
"We shall find out nothing. He was killed by inhaling strong prussic acid. It
was jammed right under his nose. Then the murderer went away again, first
opening all the windows. Hydrocyanic acid is exceedingly volatile, but it
has a pronounced smell of bitter almonds. With no trace of the smell to
guide them, and no suspicion of foul play, death would be put down to
some natural cause by the doctors. So this man was in the Secret Service,
Hastings. And five years ago he disappeared in Russia."
"The last two years he's been in the Asylum," I said. "But what of the three
years before that?"
Poirot shook his head, and then caught my arm.
"The clock, Hastings, look at the clock."
Hastings?"
"No, I didn't," I replied. "As far as I remember, they were shut."
Poirot lifted his head suddenly.
"Shut—and now they are open. What can that mean?"
"Somebody came in that way," I suggested.
"Possibly," agreed Poirot, but he spoke absently and without conviction.
After a minute or two he said:
"That is not exactly the point I had in mind, Hastings. If only one window
was open it would not intrigue me so much. It is both windows being open
that strikes me as curious."
He hurried into the other room.
"The sitting-room window is open, too. That also we left shut. Ah!"
He bent over the dead man, examining the corners of the mouth minutely.
Then he looked up suddenly.
"He has been gagged, Hastings. Gagged and then poisoned."
"Good heavens!" I exclaimed, shocked. "I suppose we shall find out all
about it from the post-mortem."
"We shall find out nothing. He was killed by inhaling strong prussic acid. It
was jammed right under his nose. Then the murderer went away again, first
opening all the windows. Hydrocyanic acid is exceedingly volatile, but it
has a pronounced smell of bitter almonds. With no trace of the smell to
guide them, and no suspicion of foul play, death would be put down to
some natural cause by the doctors. So this man was in the Secret Service,
Hastings. And five years ago he disappeared in Russia."
"The last two years he's been in the Asylum," I said. "But what of the three
years before that?"
Poirot shook his head, and then caught my arm.
"The clock, Hastings, look at the clock."
Page 21
I followed his gaze to the mantelpiece. The clock had stopped at four
o'clock.
"Mon ami, some one has tampered with it. It had still three days to run. It is
an eight-day clock, you comprehend?"
"But what should they want to do that for? Some idea of a false scent by
making the crime appear to have taken place at four o'clock?"
"No, no; rearrange your ideas, mon ami. Exercise your little gray cells. You
are Mayerling. You hear something, perhaps—and you know well enough
that your doom is sealed. You have just time to leave a sign. Four o'clock,
Hastings. Number Four, the destroyer. Ah! an idea!"
He rushed into the other room and seized the telephone. He asked for
Hanwell.
"You are the Asylum, yes? I understand there has been an escape to-day?
What is that you say? A little moment, if you please. Will you repeat that?
Ah! parfaitement."
He hung up the receiver, and turned to me.
"You heard, Hastings? There has been no escape."
"But the man who came—the keeper?" I said.
"I wonder—I very much wonder."
"You mean—?"
"Number Four—the destroyer."
I gazed at Poirot dumbfounded. A minute or two after, on recovering my
voice, I said:—
"We shall know him again, anywhere, that's one thing. He was a man of
very pronounced personality."
"Was he, mon ami? I think not. He was burly and bluff and red-faced, with a
thick moustache and a hoarse voice. He will be none of those things by this
time, and for the rest, he has nondescript eyes, nondescript ears, and a
perfect set of false teeth. Identification is not such an easy matter as you
seem to think. Next time—"
o'clock.
"Mon ami, some one has tampered with it. It had still three days to run. It is
an eight-day clock, you comprehend?"
"But what should they want to do that for? Some idea of a false scent by
making the crime appear to have taken place at four o'clock?"
"No, no; rearrange your ideas, mon ami. Exercise your little gray cells. You
are Mayerling. You hear something, perhaps—and you know well enough
that your doom is sealed. You have just time to leave a sign. Four o'clock,
Hastings. Number Four, the destroyer. Ah! an idea!"
He rushed into the other room and seized the telephone. He asked for
Hanwell.
"You are the Asylum, yes? I understand there has been an escape to-day?
What is that you say? A little moment, if you please. Will you repeat that?
Ah! parfaitement."
He hung up the receiver, and turned to me.
"You heard, Hastings? There has been no escape."
"But the man who came—the keeper?" I said.
"I wonder—I very much wonder."
"You mean—?"
"Number Four—the destroyer."
I gazed at Poirot dumbfounded. A minute or two after, on recovering my
voice, I said:—
"We shall know him again, anywhere, that's one thing. He was a man of
very pronounced personality."
"Was he, mon ami? I think not. He was burly and bluff and red-faced, with a
thick moustache and a hoarse voice. He will be none of those things by this
time, and for the rest, he has nondescript eyes, nondescript ears, and a
perfect set of false teeth. Identification is not such an easy matter as you
seem to think. Next time—"
Page 22
"You think there will be a next time?" I interrupted.
Poirot's face grew very grave.
"It is a duel to the death, mon ami. You and I on the one side, the Big Four
on the other. They have won the first trick; but they have failed in their plan
to get me out of the way, and in the future they have to reckon with Hercule
Poirot!"
Poirot's face grew very grave.
"It is a duel to the death, mon ami. You and I on the one side, the Big Four
on the other. They have won the first trick; but they have failed in their plan
to get me out of the way, and in the future they have to reckon with Hercule
Poirot!"
Page 23
3. WE HEAR MORE ABOUT LI CHANG YEN
For a day or two after our visit from the fake Asylum attendant I was in
some hopes that he might return, and I refused to leave the flat even for a
moment. As far as I could see, he had no reason to suspect that we had
penetrated his disguise. He might, I thought, return and try to remove the
body, but Poirot scoffed at my reasoning.
"Mon ami," he said, "if you wish you may wait in to put salt on the little
bird's tail, but for me I do not waste my time so."
"Well then, Poirot," I argued, "why did he run the risk of coming at all. If he
intended to return later for the body, I can see some point in his visit. He
would at least be removing the evidence against himself; as it is, he does
not seem to have gained anything."
Poirot shrugged his most Gallic shrug. "But you do not see with the eyes of
Number Four, Hastings," he said. "You talk of evidence, but what evidence
have we against him? True, we have a body, but we have no proof even that
the man was murdered—prussic acid, when inhaled, leaves no trace. Again,
we can find no one who saw any one enter the flat during our absence, and
we have found out nothing about the movements of our late friend,
Mayerling....
"No, Hastings, Number Four has left no trace, and he knows it. His visit we
may call a reconnaissance. Perhaps he wanted to make quite sure that
Mayerling was dead, but more likely, I think, he came to see Hercule Poirot,
and to have speech with the adversary whom alone he must fear."
Poirot's reasoning appeared to me typically egotistical, but I forbore to
argue.
"And what about the inquest?" I asked. "I suppose you will explain things
clearly there, and let the police have a full description of Number Four."
"And to what end? Can we produce anything to impress a coroner's jury of
your solid Britishers? Is our description of Number Four of any value? No;
we shall allow them to call it 'Accidental Death,' and may be, although I
have not much hope, our clever murderer will pat himself on the back that
he deceived Hercule Poirot in the first round."
For a day or two after our visit from the fake Asylum attendant I was in
some hopes that he might return, and I refused to leave the flat even for a
moment. As far as I could see, he had no reason to suspect that we had
penetrated his disguise. He might, I thought, return and try to remove the
body, but Poirot scoffed at my reasoning.
"Mon ami," he said, "if you wish you may wait in to put salt on the little
bird's tail, but for me I do not waste my time so."
"Well then, Poirot," I argued, "why did he run the risk of coming at all. If he
intended to return later for the body, I can see some point in his visit. He
would at least be removing the evidence against himself; as it is, he does
not seem to have gained anything."
Poirot shrugged his most Gallic shrug. "But you do not see with the eyes of
Number Four, Hastings," he said. "You talk of evidence, but what evidence
have we against him? True, we have a body, but we have no proof even that
the man was murdered—prussic acid, when inhaled, leaves no trace. Again,
we can find no one who saw any one enter the flat during our absence, and
we have found out nothing about the movements of our late friend,
Mayerling....
"No, Hastings, Number Four has left no trace, and he knows it. His visit we
may call a reconnaissance. Perhaps he wanted to make quite sure that
Mayerling was dead, but more likely, I think, he came to see Hercule Poirot,
and to have speech with the adversary whom alone he must fear."
Poirot's reasoning appeared to me typically egotistical, but I forbore to
argue.
"And what about the inquest?" I asked. "I suppose you will explain things
clearly there, and let the police have a full description of Number Four."
"And to what end? Can we produce anything to impress a coroner's jury of
your solid Britishers? Is our description of Number Four of any value? No;
we shall allow them to call it 'Accidental Death,' and may be, although I
have not much hope, our clever murderer will pat himself on the back that
he deceived Hercule Poirot in the first round."
Page 24
Poirot was right as usual. We saw no more of the man from the asylum, and
the inquest, at which I gave evidence, but which Poirot did not even attend,
aroused no public interest.
As, in view of his intended trip to South America, Poirot had wound up his
affairs before my arrival, he had at this time no cases on hand, but although
he spent most of his time in the flat I could get little out of him. He
remained buried in an arm-chair, and discouraged my attempts at
conversation.
And then one morning, about a week after the murder, he asked me if I
would care to accompany him on a visit he wished to make. I was pleased,
for I felt he was making a mistake in trying to work things out so entirely
on his own, and I wished to discuss the case with him. But I found he was
not communicative. Even when I asked where we were going, he would not
answer.
Poirot loves being mysterious. He will never part with a piece of
information until the last possible moment. In this instance, having taken
successively a 'bus and two trains, and arrived in the neighbourhood of one
of London's most depressing southern suburbs, he consented at last to
explain matters.
"We go, Hastings, to see the one man in England who knows most of the
underground life of China."
"Indeed! Who is he?"
"A man you have never heard of—a Mr. John Ingles. To all intents and
purposes, he is a retired Civil Servant of mediocre intellect, with a house
full of Chinese curios with which he bores his friends and acquaintances.
Nevertheless, I am assured by those who should know that the only man
capable of giving me the information I seek is this same John Ingles."
A few moments more saw us ascending the steps of The Laurels, as Mr.
Ingles's residence was called. Personally, I did not notice a laurel bush of
any kind, so deduced that it had been named according to the usual obscure
nomenclature of the suburbs.
We were admitted by an impassive-faced Chinese servant and ushered into
the presence of his master. Mr. Ingles was a squarely-built man, somewhat
yellow of countenance, with deep-set eyes that were oddly reflective in
the inquest, at which I gave evidence, but which Poirot did not even attend,
aroused no public interest.
As, in view of his intended trip to South America, Poirot had wound up his
affairs before my arrival, he had at this time no cases on hand, but although
he spent most of his time in the flat I could get little out of him. He
remained buried in an arm-chair, and discouraged my attempts at
conversation.
And then one morning, about a week after the murder, he asked me if I
would care to accompany him on a visit he wished to make. I was pleased,
for I felt he was making a mistake in trying to work things out so entirely
on his own, and I wished to discuss the case with him. But I found he was
not communicative. Even when I asked where we were going, he would not
answer.
Poirot loves being mysterious. He will never part with a piece of
information until the last possible moment. In this instance, having taken
successively a 'bus and two trains, and arrived in the neighbourhood of one
of London's most depressing southern suburbs, he consented at last to
explain matters.
"We go, Hastings, to see the one man in England who knows most of the
underground life of China."
"Indeed! Who is he?"
"A man you have never heard of—a Mr. John Ingles. To all intents and
purposes, he is a retired Civil Servant of mediocre intellect, with a house
full of Chinese curios with which he bores his friends and acquaintances.
Nevertheless, I am assured by those who should know that the only man
capable of giving me the information I seek is this same John Ingles."
A few moments more saw us ascending the steps of The Laurels, as Mr.
Ingles's residence was called. Personally, I did not notice a laurel bush of
any kind, so deduced that it had been named according to the usual obscure
nomenclature of the suburbs.
We were admitted by an impassive-faced Chinese servant and ushered into
the presence of his master. Mr. Ingles was a squarely-built man, somewhat
yellow of countenance, with deep-set eyes that were oddly reflective in
Page 25
character. He rose to greet us, setting aside an open letter which he had held
in his hand. He referred to it after his greeting.
"Sit down, won't you? Halsey tells me that you want some information and
that I may be useful to you in the matter."
"That is so, monsieur. I ask of you if you have any knowledge of a man
named Li Chang Yen?"
"That's rum—very rum indeed. How did you come to hear about the man?"
"You know him, then?"
"I've met him once. And I know something of him—not quite as much as I
should like to. But it surprises me that any one else in England should even
have heard of him. He's a great man in his way—mandarin class and all
that, you know—but that's not the crux of the matter. There's good reason to
suppose that he's the man behind it all."
"Behind what?"
"Everything. The world-wide unrest, the labour troubles that beset every
nation, and the revolutions that break out in some. There are people, not
scaremongers, who know what they are talking about, and they say that
there is a force behind the scenes which aims at nothing less than the
disintegration of civilisation. In Russia, you know, there were many signs
that Lenin and Trotsky were mere puppets whose every action was dictated
by another's brain. I have no definite proof that would count with you, but I
am quite convinced that this brain was Li Chang Yen's."
"Oh, come," I protested, "isn't that a bit farfetched? How would a Chinaman
cut any ice in Russia?"
Poirot frowned at me irritably.
"For you, Hastings," he said, "everything is farfetched that comes not from
your own imagination; for me, I agree with this gentleman. But continue, I
pray, monsieur."
"What exactly he hopes to get out of it all I cannot pretend to say for
certain," went on Mr. Ingles; "but I assume his disease is one that has
attacked great brains from the time of Akbar and Alexander to Napoleon—a
lust for power and personal supremacy. Up to modern times armed force
in his hand. He referred to it after his greeting.
"Sit down, won't you? Halsey tells me that you want some information and
that I may be useful to you in the matter."
"That is so, monsieur. I ask of you if you have any knowledge of a man
named Li Chang Yen?"
"That's rum—very rum indeed. How did you come to hear about the man?"
"You know him, then?"
"I've met him once. And I know something of him—not quite as much as I
should like to. But it surprises me that any one else in England should even
have heard of him. He's a great man in his way—mandarin class and all
that, you know—but that's not the crux of the matter. There's good reason to
suppose that he's the man behind it all."
"Behind what?"
"Everything. The world-wide unrest, the labour troubles that beset every
nation, and the revolutions that break out in some. There are people, not
scaremongers, who know what they are talking about, and they say that
there is a force behind the scenes which aims at nothing less than the
disintegration of civilisation. In Russia, you know, there were many signs
that Lenin and Trotsky were mere puppets whose every action was dictated
by another's brain. I have no definite proof that would count with you, but I
am quite convinced that this brain was Li Chang Yen's."
"Oh, come," I protested, "isn't that a bit farfetched? How would a Chinaman
cut any ice in Russia?"
Poirot frowned at me irritably.
"For you, Hastings," he said, "everything is farfetched that comes not from
your own imagination; for me, I agree with this gentleman. But continue, I
pray, monsieur."
"What exactly he hopes to get out of it all I cannot pretend to say for
certain," went on Mr. Ingles; "but I assume his disease is one that has
attacked great brains from the time of Akbar and Alexander to Napoleon—a
lust for power and personal supremacy. Up to modern times armed force
Page 26
was necessary for conquest, but in this century of unrest a man like Li
Chang Yen can use other means. I have evidence that he has unlimited
money behind him for bribery and propaganda, and there are signs that he
controls some scientific force more powerful than the world has dreamed
of."
Poirot was following Mr. Ingles's words with the closest attention.
"And in China?" he asked. "He moves there too?"
The other nodded in emphatic assent.
"There," he said, "although I can produce no proof that would count in a
court of law, I speak from my own knowledge. I know personally every
man who counts for anything in China to-day, and this I can tell you: the
men who loom most largely in the public eye are men of little or no
personality. They are marionettes who dance to the wires pulled by a master
hand, and that hand is Li Chang Yen's. His is the controlling brain of the
East to-day. We don't understand the East—we never shall; but Li Chang
Yen is its moving spirit. Not that he comes out into the limelight—oh, not at
all; he never moves from his palace in Pekin. But he pulls strings—that's it,
pulls strings—and things happen far away."
"And is there no one to oppose him?" asked Poirot.
Mr. Ingles leant forward in his chair.
"Four men have tried in the last four years," he said slowly; "men of
character, and honesty, and brain power. Any one of them might in time
have interfered with his plans." He paused.
"Well?" I queried.
"Well, they are dead. One wrote an article, and mentioned Li Chang Yen's
name in connection with the riots in Pekin, and within two days he was
stabbed in the street. His murderer was never caught. The offences of the
other two were similar. In a speech or an article, or in conversation, each
linked Li Chang Yen's name with rioting or revolution, and within a week
of his indiscretion each was dead. One was poisoned; one died of cholera,
an isolated case—not part of an epidemic; and one was found dead in his
bed. The cause of the last death was never determined, but I was told by a
Chang Yen can use other means. I have evidence that he has unlimited
money behind him for bribery and propaganda, and there are signs that he
controls some scientific force more powerful than the world has dreamed
of."
Poirot was following Mr. Ingles's words with the closest attention.
"And in China?" he asked. "He moves there too?"
The other nodded in emphatic assent.
"There," he said, "although I can produce no proof that would count in a
court of law, I speak from my own knowledge. I know personally every
man who counts for anything in China to-day, and this I can tell you: the
men who loom most largely in the public eye are men of little or no
personality. They are marionettes who dance to the wires pulled by a master
hand, and that hand is Li Chang Yen's. His is the controlling brain of the
East to-day. We don't understand the East—we never shall; but Li Chang
Yen is its moving spirit. Not that he comes out into the limelight—oh, not at
all; he never moves from his palace in Pekin. But he pulls strings—that's it,
pulls strings—and things happen far away."
"And is there no one to oppose him?" asked Poirot.
Mr. Ingles leant forward in his chair.
"Four men have tried in the last four years," he said slowly; "men of
character, and honesty, and brain power. Any one of them might in time
have interfered with his plans." He paused.
"Well?" I queried.
"Well, they are dead. One wrote an article, and mentioned Li Chang Yen's
name in connection with the riots in Pekin, and within two days he was
stabbed in the street. His murderer was never caught. The offences of the
other two were similar. In a speech or an article, or in conversation, each
linked Li Chang Yen's name with rioting or revolution, and within a week
of his indiscretion each was dead. One was poisoned; one died of cholera,
an isolated case—not part of an epidemic; and one was found dead in his
bed. The cause of the last death was never determined, but I was told by a
Page 27
doctor who saw the corpse that it was burnt and shrivelled as though a wave
of electrical energy of incredible power had passed through it."
"And Li Chang Yen?" inquired Poirot. "Naturally nothing is traced to him,
but there are signs, eh?"
Mr. Ingles shrugged.
"Oh, signs—yes, certainly. And once I found a man who would talk, a
brilliant young Chinese chemist who was a protégé of Li Chang Yen's. He
came to me one day, this chemist, and I could see that he was on the verge
of a nervous breakdown. He hinted to me of experiments on which he'd
been engaged in Li Chang Yen's palace under the mandarin's direction—
experiments on coolies in which the most revolting disregard for human life
and suffering had been shown. His nerve had completely broken, and he
was in the most pitiable state of terror. I put him to bed in a top room of my
own house, intending to question him the next day—and that, of course,
was stupid of me."
"How did they get him?" demanded Poirot.
"That I shall never know. I woke that night to find my house in flames, and
was lucky to escape with my life. Investigation showed that a fire of
amazing intensity had broken out on the top floor, and the remains of my
young chemist friend were charred to a cinder."
I could see from the earnestness with which he had been speaking that Mr.
Ingles was a man mounted on his hobby horse, and evidently he, too,
realised that he had been carried away, for he laughed apologetically.
"But, of course," he said, "I have no proofs, and you, like the others, will
merely tell me that I have a bee in my bonnet."
"On the contrary," said Poirot quietly, "we have every reason to believe
your story. We ourselves are more than a little interested in Li Chang Yen."
"Very odd your knowing about him. Didn't fancy a soul in England had ever
heard of him. I'd rather like to know how you did come to hear of him—if
it's not indiscreet."
"Not in the least, monsieur. A man took refuge in my rooms. He was
suffering badly from shock, but he managed to tell us enough to interest us
in this Li Chang Yen. He described four people—the Big Four—an
of electrical energy of incredible power had passed through it."
"And Li Chang Yen?" inquired Poirot. "Naturally nothing is traced to him,
but there are signs, eh?"
Mr. Ingles shrugged.
"Oh, signs—yes, certainly. And once I found a man who would talk, a
brilliant young Chinese chemist who was a protégé of Li Chang Yen's. He
came to me one day, this chemist, and I could see that he was on the verge
of a nervous breakdown. He hinted to me of experiments on which he'd
been engaged in Li Chang Yen's palace under the mandarin's direction—
experiments on coolies in which the most revolting disregard for human life
and suffering had been shown. His nerve had completely broken, and he
was in the most pitiable state of terror. I put him to bed in a top room of my
own house, intending to question him the next day—and that, of course,
was stupid of me."
"How did they get him?" demanded Poirot.
"That I shall never know. I woke that night to find my house in flames, and
was lucky to escape with my life. Investigation showed that a fire of
amazing intensity had broken out on the top floor, and the remains of my
young chemist friend were charred to a cinder."
I could see from the earnestness with which he had been speaking that Mr.
Ingles was a man mounted on his hobby horse, and evidently he, too,
realised that he had been carried away, for he laughed apologetically.
"But, of course," he said, "I have no proofs, and you, like the others, will
merely tell me that I have a bee in my bonnet."
"On the contrary," said Poirot quietly, "we have every reason to believe
your story. We ourselves are more than a little interested in Li Chang Yen."
"Very odd your knowing about him. Didn't fancy a soul in England had ever
heard of him. I'd rather like to know how you did come to hear of him—if
it's not indiscreet."
"Not in the least, monsieur. A man took refuge in my rooms. He was
suffering badly from shock, but he managed to tell us enough to interest us
in this Li Chang Yen. He described four people—the Big Four—an
Page 28
organisation hitherto undreamed of. Number One is Li Chang Yen, Number
Two is an unknown American, Number Three an equally unknown
Frenchwoman, Number Four may be called the executive of the
organisation—the destroyer. My informant died. Tell me, monsieur, is that
phrase known to you at all? The Big Four."
"Not in connection with Li Chang Yen. No, I can't say it is. But I've heard it,
or read it, just lately—and in some unusual connection too. Ah, I've got it."
He rose and went across to an inlaid lacquer cabinet—an exquisite thing, as
even I could see. He returned with a letter in his hand.
"Here you are. Note from an old sea-faring man I ran against once in
Shanghai. Hoary old reprobate—maudlin with drink by now, I should say. I
took this to be the ravings of alcoholism."
He read it aloud:—
"Dear Sir,—You may not remember me, but you did me a good
turn once in Shanghai. Do me another now. I must have money
to get out of the country. I'm well hid here, I hope, but any day
they may get me. The Big Four, I mean. It's life or death. I've
plenty of money, but I daren't get at it, for fear of putting them
wise. Send me a couple of hundred in notes. I'll repay it faithful
—I swear to that.—Your servant, sir,
"Jonathan Whalley."
"Dated from Granite Bungalow, Hoppaton, Dartmoor. I'm afraid I regarded
it as rather a crude method of relieving me of a couple of hundred which I
can ill spare. If it's any use to you—" He held it out.
"Je vous remercie, monsieur. I start for Hoppaton à l'heure même."
"Dear me, this is very interesting. Supposing I come along too? Any
objection?"
"I should be charmed to have your company, but we must start at once. We
shall not reach Dartmoor until close on nightfall, as it is."
John Ingles did not delay us more than a couple of minutes, and soon we
were in the train moving out of Paddington bound for the West Country.
Hoppaton was a small village clustering in a hollow right on the fringe of
Two is an unknown American, Number Three an equally unknown
Frenchwoman, Number Four may be called the executive of the
organisation—the destroyer. My informant died. Tell me, monsieur, is that
phrase known to you at all? The Big Four."
"Not in connection with Li Chang Yen. No, I can't say it is. But I've heard it,
or read it, just lately—and in some unusual connection too. Ah, I've got it."
He rose and went across to an inlaid lacquer cabinet—an exquisite thing, as
even I could see. He returned with a letter in his hand.
"Here you are. Note from an old sea-faring man I ran against once in
Shanghai. Hoary old reprobate—maudlin with drink by now, I should say. I
took this to be the ravings of alcoholism."
He read it aloud:—
"Dear Sir,—You may not remember me, but you did me a good
turn once in Shanghai. Do me another now. I must have money
to get out of the country. I'm well hid here, I hope, but any day
they may get me. The Big Four, I mean. It's life or death. I've
plenty of money, but I daren't get at it, for fear of putting them
wise. Send me a couple of hundred in notes. I'll repay it faithful
—I swear to that.—Your servant, sir,
"Jonathan Whalley."
"Dated from Granite Bungalow, Hoppaton, Dartmoor. I'm afraid I regarded
it as rather a crude method of relieving me of a couple of hundred which I
can ill spare. If it's any use to you—" He held it out.
"Je vous remercie, monsieur. I start for Hoppaton à l'heure même."
"Dear me, this is very interesting. Supposing I come along too? Any
objection?"
"I should be charmed to have your company, but we must start at once. We
shall not reach Dartmoor until close on nightfall, as it is."
John Ingles did not delay us more than a couple of minutes, and soon we
were in the train moving out of Paddington bound for the West Country.
Hoppaton was a small village clustering in a hollow right on the fringe of
Page 29
the moorland. It was reached by a nine-mile drive from Moretonhamstead.
It was about eight o'clock when we arrived; but as the month was July, the
daylight was still abundant.
We drove into the narrow street of the village and then stopped to ask our
way of an old rustic.
"Granite Bungalow," said the old man reflectively, "it be Granite Bungalow
you do want? Eh?"
We assured him that this was what we did want.
The old man pointed to a small gray cottage at the end of the street.
"There be t'Bungalow. Do yee want to see t'Inspector?"
"What Inspector?" asked Poirot sharply; "what do you mean?"
"Haven't yee heard about t'murder, then? A shocking business t'was
seemingly. Pools of blood, they do say."
"Mon Dieu!" murmured Poirot. "This Inspector of yours, I must see him at
once."
Five minutes later we were closeted with Inspector Meadows. The Inspector
was inclined to be stiff at first, but at the magic name of Inspector Japp of
Scotland Yard, he unbent.
"Yes, sir; murdered this morning. A shocking business. They 'phoned to
Moreton, and I came out at once. Looked a mysterious thing to begin with.
The old man—he was about seventy, you know, and fond of his glass, from
all I hear—was lying on the floor of the living-room. There was a bruise on
his head and his throat was cut from ear to ear. Blood all over the place, as
you can understand. The woman who cooks for him, Betsy Andrews, she
told us that her master had several little Chinese jade figures, that he'd told
her were very valuable, and these had disappeared. That, of course, looked
like assault and robbery; but there were all sorts of difficulties in the way of
that solution. The old fellow had two people in the house; Betsy Andrews,
who is a Hoppaton woman, and a rough kind of man-servant, Robert Grant.
Grant had gone to the farm to fetch the milk, which he does every day, and
Betsy had stepped out to have a chat with a neighbour. She was only away
twenty minutes—between ten and half-past—and the crime must have been
done then. Grant returned to the house first. He went in by the back door,
It was about eight o'clock when we arrived; but as the month was July, the
daylight was still abundant.
We drove into the narrow street of the village and then stopped to ask our
way of an old rustic.
"Granite Bungalow," said the old man reflectively, "it be Granite Bungalow
you do want? Eh?"
We assured him that this was what we did want.
The old man pointed to a small gray cottage at the end of the street.
"There be t'Bungalow. Do yee want to see t'Inspector?"
"What Inspector?" asked Poirot sharply; "what do you mean?"
"Haven't yee heard about t'murder, then? A shocking business t'was
seemingly. Pools of blood, they do say."
"Mon Dieu!" murmured Poirot. "This Inspector of yours, I must see him at
once."
Five minutes later we were closeted with Inspector Meadows. The Inspector
was inclined to be stiff at first, but at the magic name of Inspector Japp of
Scotland Yard, he unbent.
"Yes, sir; murdered this morning. A shocking business. They 'phoned to
Moreton, and I came out at once. Looked a mysterious thing to begin with.
The old man—he was about seventy, you know, and fond of his glass, from
all I hear—was lying on the floor of the living-room. There was a bruise on
his head and his throat was cut from ear to ear. Blood all over the place, as
you can understand. The woman who cooks for him, Betsy Andrews, she
told us that her master had several little Chinese jade figures, that he'd told
her were very valuable, and these had disappeared. That, of course, looked
like assault and robbery; but there were all sorts of difficulties in the way of
that solution. The old fellow had two people in the house; Betsy Andrews,
who is a Hoppaton woman, and a rough kind of man-servant, Robert Grant.
Grant had gone to the farm to fetch the milk, which he does every day, and
Betsy had stepped out to have a chat with a neighbour. She was only away
twenty minutes—between ten and half-past—and the crime must have been
done then. Grant returned to the house first. He went in by the back door,
Page 30
which was open—no one locks up doors round here—not in broad daylight,
at all events—put the milk in the larder, and went into his own room to read
the paper and have a smoke. Had no idea anything unusual had occurred—
at least, that's what he says. Then Betsy comes in, goes into the living-room,
sees what's happened, and lets out a screech to wake the dead. That's all fair
and square. Some one got in whilst those two were out, and did the poor old
man in. But it struck me at once that he must be a pretty cool customer.
He'd have to come right up the village street, or creep through some one's
back yard. Granite Bungalow has got houses all round it, as you can see.
How was it that no one had seen him?"
The Inspector paused with a flourish.
"Aha, I perceive your point," said Poirot. "To continue?"
"Well, sir, fishy, I said to myself—fishy. And I began to look about me.
Those jade figures, now. Would a common tramp ever suspect that they
were valuable? Anyway, it was madness to try such a thing in broad
daylight. Suppose the old man had yelled for help?"
"I suppose, Inspector," said Mr. Ingles, "that the bruise on the head was
inflicted before death?"
"Quite right, sir. First knocked him silly, the murderer did, and then cut his
throat. That's clear enough. But how the dickens did he come or go? They
notice strangers quick enough in a little place like this. It came to me all at
once—nobody did come. I took a good look round. It had rained the night
before, and there were footprints clear enough going in and out of the
kitchen. In the living-room there were two sets of footprints only (Betsy
Andrews' stopped at the door)—-Mr. Whalley's (he was wearing carpet
slippers) and another man's. The other man had stepped in the blood-stains,
and I traced his bloody footprints—I beg your pardon, sir."
"Not at all," said Mr. Ingles, with a faint smile; "the adjective is perfectly
understood."
"I traced them to the kitchen—but not beyond. Point Number One. On the
lintel of Robert Grant's door was a faint smear—a smear of blood. That's
point Number Two. Point Number Three was when I got hold of Grant's
boots—which he had taken off—and fitted them to the marks. That settled
it. It was an inside job. I warned Grant and took him into custody; and what
at all events—put the milk in the larder, and went into his own room to read
the paper and have a smoke. Had no idea anything unusual had occurred—
at least, that's what he says. Then Betsy comes in, goes into the living-room,
sees what's happened, and lets out a screech to wake the dead. That's all fair
and square. Some one got in whilst those two were out, and did the poor old
man in. But it struck me at once that he must be a pretty cool customer.
He'd have to come right up the village street, or creep through some one's
back yard. Granite Bungalow has got houses all round it, as you can see.
How was it that no one had seen him?"
The Inspector paused with a flourish.
"Aha, I perceive your point," said Poirot. "To continue?"
"Well, sir, fishy, I said to myself—fishy. And I began to look about me.
Those jade figures, now. Would a common tramp ever suspect that they
were valuable? Anyway, it was madness to try such a thing in broad
daylight. Suppose the old man had yelled for help?"
"I suppose, Inspector," said Mr. Ingles, "that the bruise on the head was
inflicted before death?"
"Quite right, sir. First knocked him silly, the murderer did, and then cut his
throat. That's clear enough. But how the dickens did he come or go? They
notice strangers quick enough in a little place like this. It came to me all at
once—nobody did come. I took a good look round. It had rained the night
before, and there were footprints clear enough going in and out of the
kitchen. In the living-room there were two sets of footprints only (Betsy
Andrews' stopped at the door)—-Mr. Whalley's (he was wearing carpet
slippers) and another man's. The other man had stepped in the blood-stains,
and I traced his bloody footprints—I beg your pardon, sir."
"Not at all," said Mr. Ingles, with a faint smile; "the adjective is perfectly
understood."
"I traced them to the kitchen—but not beyond. Point Number One. On the
lintel of Robert Grant's door was a faint smear—a smear of blood. That's
point Number Two. Point Number Three was when I got hold of Grant's
boots—which he had taken off—and fitted them to the marks. That settled
it. It was an inside job. I warned Grant and took him into custody; and what
Page 31
do you think I found packed away in his portmanteau? The little jade
figures and a ticket-of-leave. Robert Grant was also Abraham Biggs,
convicted for felony and housebreaking five years ago."
The Inspector paused triumphantly.
"What do you think of that, gentlemen?"
"I think," said Poirot, "that it appears a very clear case—of a surprising
clearness, in fact. This Biggs, or Grant, he must be a man very foolish and
uneducated, eh?"
"Oh, he is that—a rough, common sort of fellow. No idea of what a
footprint may mean."
"Clearly he reads not the detective fiction! Well, Inspector, I congratulate
you. We may look at the scene of the crime. Yes?"
"I'll take you there myself this minute. I'd like you to see those footprints."
"I, too, should like to see them. Yes, yes, very interesting, very ingenious."
We set out forthwith. Mr. Ingles and the Inspector forged ahead. I drew
Poirot back a little so as to be able to speak to him out of the Inspector's
hearing.
"What do you really think, Poirot. Is there more in this than meets the eye?"
"That is just the question, mon ami. Whalley says plainly enough in his
letter that the Big Four are on his track, and we know, you and I, that the
Big Four is no bogey for the children. Yet everything seems to say that this
man Grant committed the crime. Why did he do so? For the sake of the little
jade figures? Or is he an agent of the Big Four? I confess that this last
seems more likely. However valuable the jade, a man of that class was not
likely to realise the fact—at any rate, not to the point of committing murder
for them. (That, par exemple, ought to have struck the Inspector.) He could
have stolen the jade and made off with it instead of committing a brutal and
quite purposeless murder. Ah, yes; I fear our Devonshire friend has not used
his little gray cells. He has measured footprints, and has omitted to reflect
and arrange his ideas with the necessary order and method."
figures and a ticket-of-leave. Robert Grant was also Abraham Biggs,
convicted for felony and housebreaking five years ago."
The Inspector paused triumphantly.
"What do you think of that, gentlemen?"
"I think," said Poirot, "that it appears a very clear case—of a surprising
clearness, in fact. This Biggs, or Grant, he must be a man very foolish and
uneducated, eh?"
"Oh, he is that—a rough, common sort of fellow. No idea of what a
footprint may mean."
"Clearly he reads not the detective fiction! Well, Inspector, I congratulate
you. We may look at the scene of the crime. Yes?"
"I'll take you there myself this minute. I'd like you to see those footprints."
"I, too, should like to see them. Yes, yes, very interesting, very ingenious."
We set out forthwith. Mr. Ingles and the Inspector forged ahead. I drew
Poirot back a little so as to be able to speak to him out of the Inspector's
hearing.
"What do you really think, Poirot. Is there more in this than meets the eye?"
"That is just the question, mon ami. Whalley says plainly enough in his
letter that the Big Four are on his track, and we know, you and I, that the
Big Four is no bogey for the children. Yet everything seems to say that this
man Grant committed the crime. Why did he do so? For the sake of the little
jade figures? Or is he an agent of the Big Four? I confess that this last
seems more likely. However valuable the jade, a man of that class was not
likely to realise the fact—at any rate, not to the point of committing murder
for them. (That, par exemple, ought to have struck the Inspector.) He could
have stolen the jade and made off with it instead of committing a brutal and
quite purposeless murder. Ah, yes; I fear our Devonshire friend has not used
his little gray cells. He has measured footprints, and has omitted to reflect
and arrange his ideas with the necessary order and method."
Page 32
4. THE IMPORTANCE OF A LEG OF MUTTON
The inspector drew a key from his pocket and unlocked the door of Granite
Bungalow. The day had been fine and dry, so our feet were not likely to
leave any prints; nevertheless, we wiped them carefully on the mat before
entering.
A woman came up out of the gloom and spoke to the Inspector, and he
turned aside. Then he spoke over his shoulder.
"Have a good look round, Mr. Poirot, and see all there is to be seen. I'll be
back in about ten minutes. By the way, here's Grant's boot. I brought it
along with me for you to compare the impressions."
We went into the living-room, and the sound of the Inspector's footsteps
died away outside. Ingles was attracted immediately by some Chinese
curios on a table in the corner, and went over to examine them. He seemed
to take no interest in Poirot's doings. I, on the other hand, watched him with
breathless interest. The floor was covered with a dark-green linoleum which
was ideal for showing up footprints. A door at the farther end led into the
small kitchen. From there another door led into the scullery (where the back
door was situated), and another into the bedroom which had been occupied
by Robert Grant. Having explored the ground, Poirot commented upon it in
a low running monologue.
"Here is where the body lay; that big dark stain and the splashes all around
mark the spot. Traces of carpet slippers and 'number nine' boots, you
observe, but all very confused. Then two sets of tracks leading to and from
the kitchen; whoever the murderer was, he came in that way. You have the
boot, Hastings? Give it to me." He compared it carefully with the prints.
"Yes, both made by the same man, Robert Grant. He came in that way,
killed the old man, and went back to the kitchen. He had stepped in the
blood; see the stains he left as he went out? Nothing to be seen in the
kitchen—all the village has been walking about in it. He went into his own
room—no, first he went back again to the scene of the crime—was that to
get the little jade figures? Or had he forgotten something that might
incriminate him?"
"Perhaps he killed the old man the second time he went in?" I suggested.
The inspector drew a key from his pocket and unlocked the door of Granite
Bungalow. The day had been fine and dry, so our feet were not likely to
leave any prints; nevertheless, we wiped them carefully on the mat before
entering.
A woman came up out of the gloom and spoke to the Inspector, and he
turned aside. Then he spoke over his shoulder.
"Have a good look round, Mr. Poirot, and see all there is to be seen. I'll be
back in about ten minutes. By the way, here's Grant's boot. I brought it
along with me for you to compare the impressions."
We went into the living-room, and the sound of the Inspector's footsteps
died away outside. Ingles was attracted immediately by some Chinese
curios on a table in the corner, and went over to examine them. He seemed
to take no interest in Poirot's doings. I, on the other hand, watched him with
breathless interest. The floor was covered with a dark-green linoleum which
was ideal for showing up footprints. A door at the farther end led into the
small kitchen. From there another door led into the scullery (where the back
door was situated), and another into the bedroom which had been occupied
by Robert Grant. Having explored the ground, Poirot commented upon it in
a low running monologue.
"Here is where the body lay; that big dark stain and the splashes all around
mark the spot. Traces of carpet slippers and 'number nine' boots, you
observe, but all very confused. Then two sets of tracks leading to and from
the kitchen; whoever the murderer was, he came in that way. You have the
boot, Hastings? Give it to me." He compared it carefully with the prints.
"Yes, both made by the same man, Robert Grant. He came in that way,
killed the old man, and went back to the kitchen. He had stepped in the
blood; see the stains he left as he went out? Nothing to be seen in the
kitchen—all the village has been walking about in it. He went into his own
room—no, first he went back again to the scene of the crime—was that to
get the little jade figures? Or had he forgotten something that might
incriminate him?"
"Perhaps he killed the old man the second time he went in?" I suggested.
Page 33
"Mais non, you do not observe. On one of the outgoing footmarks stained
with blood there is superimposed an ingoing one. I wonder what he went
back for—the little jade figures as an afterthought? It is all ridiculous—
stupid."
"Well, he's given himself away pretty hopelessly."
"N'est-ce pas? I tell you, Hastings, it goes against reason. It offends my
little gray cells. Let us go into his bedroom—ah, yes; there is the smear of
blood on the lintel and just a trace of footmarks—the blood-stained. Robert
Grant's footmarks, and his only, near the body—Robert Grant the only man
who went near the house. Yes, it must be so."
"What about the old woman?" I said suddenly. "She was in the house alone
after Grant had gone for the milk. She might have killed him and then gone
out. Her feet would leave no prints if she hadn't been outside."
"Very good, Hastings. I wondered whether that hypothesis would occur to
you. I had already thought of it and rejected it. Betsy Andrews is a local
woman, well-known hereabouts. She can have no connection with the Big
Four; and, besides, old Whalley was a powerful fellow, by all accounts.
This is a man's work—not a woman's."
"I suppose the Big Four couldn't have had some diabolical contrivance
concealed in the ceiling—something which descended automatically and
cut the old man's throat and was afterwards drawn up again?"
"Like Jacob's ladder? I know, Hastings, that you have an imagination of the
most fertile—but I implore of you to keep it within bounds."
I subsided, abashed. Poirot continued to wander about, poking into rooms
and cupboards with a profoundly dissatisfied expression on his face.
Suddenly he uttered an excited yelp, reminiscent of a Pomeranian dog. I
rushed to join him. He was standing in the larder in a dramatic attitude. In
his hand he was brandishing a leg of mutton!
"My dear Poirot!" I cried. "What is the matter? Have you suddenly gone
mad?"
"Regard, I pray you, this mutton. But regard it closely!"
I regarded it as closely as I could, but could see nothing unusual about it. It
seemed to me a very ordinary leg of mutton. I said as much. Poirot threw
with blood there is superimposed an ingoing one. I wonder what he went
back for—the little jade figures as an afterthought? It is all ridiculous—
stupid."
"Well, he's given himself away pretty hopelessly."
"N'est-ce pas? I tell you, Hastings, it goes against reason. It offends my
little gray cells. Let us go into his bedroom—ah, yes; there is the smear of
blood on the lintel and just a trace of footmarks—the blood-stained. Robert
Grant's footmarks, and his only, near the body—Robert Grant the only man
who went near the house. Yes, it must be so."
"What about the old woman?" I said suddenly. "She was in the house alone
after Grant had gone for the milk. She might have killed him and then gone
out. Her feet would leave no prints if she hadn't been outside."
"Very good, Hastings. I wondered whether that hypothesis would occur to
you. I had already thought of it and rejected it. Betsy Andrews is a local
woman, well-known hereabouts. She can have no connection with the Big
Four; and, besides, old Whalley was a powerful fellow, by all accounts.
This is a man's work—not a woman's."
"I suppose the Big Four couldn't have had some diabolical contrivance
concealed in the ceiling—something which descended automatically and
cut the old man's throat and was afterwards drawn up again?"
"Like Jacob's ladder? I know, Hastings, that you have an imagination of the
most fertile—but I implore of you to keep it within bounds."
I subsided, abashed. Poirot continued to wander about, poking into rooms
and cupboards with a profoundly dissatisfied expression on his face.
Suddenly he uttered an excited yelp, reminiscent of a Pomeranian dog. I
rushed to join him. He was standing in the larder in a dramatic attitude. In
his hand he was brandishing a leg of mutton!
"My dear Poirot!" I cried. "What is the matter? Have you suddenly gone
mad?"
"Regard, I pray you, this mutton. But regard it closely!"
I regarded it as closely as I could, but could see nothing unusual about it. It
seemed to me a very ordinary leg of mutton. I said as much. Poirot threw
Page 34
me a withering glance.
"But do you not see this—and this—and this—"
He illustrated each "this" with a jab at the unoffending joint, dislodging
small icicles as he did so.
Poirot had just accused me of being imaginative, but I now felt that he was
far more wildly so than I had ever been. Did he seriously think these slivers
of ice were crystals of a deadly poison? That was the only construction I
could put upon his extraordinary agitation.
"It's frozen meat," I explained gently. "Imported, you know. New Zealand."
He stared at me for a moment or two and then broke into a strange laugh.
"How marvellous is my friend Hastings! He knows everything—but
everything! How do they say—Inquire Within Upon Everything. That is my
friend Hastings."
He flung down the leg of mutton onto its dish again and left the larder. Then
he looked through the window.
"Here comes our friend the Inspector. It is well. I have seen all I want to see
here." He drummed on the table absent-mindedly, as though absorbed in
calculation, and then asked suddenly, "What is the day of the week, mon
ami?"
"Monday," I said, rather astonished. "What—?"
"Ah! Monday, is it? A bad day of the week. To commit a murder on a
Monday is a mistake."
Passing back to the living-room, he tapped the glass on the wall and
glanced at the thermometer.
"Set fair, and seventy degrees Fahrenheit. An orthodox English summer's
day."
Ingles was still examining various pieces of Chinese pottery.
"You do not take much interest in this inquiry, monsieur?" said Poirot.
The other gave a slow smile.
"But do you not see this—and this—and this—"
He illustrated each "this" with a jab at the unoffending joint, dislodging
small icicles as he did so.
Poirot had just accused me of being imaginative, but I now felt that he was
far more wildly so than I had ever been. Did he seriously think these slivers
of ice were crystals of a deadly poison? That was the only construction I
could put upon his extraordinary agitation.
"It's frozen meat," I explained gently. "Imported, you know. New Zealand."
He stared at me for a moment or two and then broke into a strange laugh.
"How marvellous is my friend Hastings! He knows everything—but
everything! How do they say—Inquire Within Upon Everything. That is my
friend Hastings."
He flung down the leg of mutton onto its dish again and left the larder. Then
he looked through the window.
"Here comes our friend the Inspector. It is well. I have seen all I want to see
here." He drummed on the table absent-mindedly, as though absorbed in
calculation, and then asked suddenly, "What is the day of the week, mon
ami?"
"Monday," I said, rather astonished. "What—?"
"Ah! Monday, is it? A bad day of the week. To commit a murder on a
Monday is a mistake."
Passing back to the living-room, he tapped the glass on the wall and
glanced at the thermometer.
"Set fair, and seventy degrees Fahrenheit. An orthodox English summer's
day."
Ingles was still examining various pieces of Chinese pottery.
"You do not take much interest in this inquiry, monsieur?" said Poirot.
The other gave a slow smile.
Page 35
"It's not my job, you see. I'm a connoisseur of some things, but not of this.
So I just stand back and keep out of the way. I've learnt patience in the
East."
The Inspector came bustling in, apologising for having been so long away.
He insisted on taking us over most of the ground again, but finally we got
away.
"I must appreciate your thousand politenesses, Inspector," said Poirot, as we
were walking down the village street again. "There is just one more request
I should like to put to you."
"You want to see the body, perhaps, sir?"
"Oh, dear me, no! I have not the least interest in the body. I want to see
Robert Grant."
"You'll have to drive back with me to Moreton to see him, sir."
"Very well, I will do so. But I must see him and be able to speak to him
alone."
The Inspector caressed his upper lip.
"Well, I don't know about that, sir."
"I assure you that if you can get through to Scotland Yard you will receive
full authority."
"I've heard of you, of course, sir, and I know you've done us a good turn
now and again. But it's very irregular."
"Nevertheless, it is necessary," said Poirot calmly. "It is necessary for this
reason—Grant is not the murderer."
"What? Who is, then?"
"The murderer was, I should fancy, a youngish man. He drove up to Granite
Bungalow in a trap, which he left outside. He went in, committed the
murder, came out, and drove away again. He was bare-headed, and his
clothing was slightly blood-stained."
"But—but the whole village would have seen him!"
"Not under certain circumstances."
So I just stand back and keep out of the way. I've learnt patience in the
East."
The Inspector came bustling in, apologising for having been so long away.
He insisted on taking us over most of the ground again, but finally we got
away.
"I must appreciate your thousand politenesses, Inspector," said Poirot, as we
were walking down the village street again. "There is just one more request
I should like to put to you."
"You want to see the body, perhaps, sir?"
"Oh, dear me, no! I have not the least interest in the body. I want to see
Robert Grant."
"You'll have to drive back with me to Moreton to see him, sir."
"Very well, I will do so. But I must see him and be able to speak to him
alone."
The Inspector caressed his upper lip.
"Well, I don't know about that, sir."
"I assure you that if you can get through to Scotland Yard you will receive
full authority."
"I've heard of you, of course, sir, and I know you've done us a good turn
now and again. But it's very irregular."
"Nevertheless, it is necessary," said Poirot calmly. "It is necessary for this
reason—Grant is not the murderer."
"What? Who is, then?"
"The murderer was, I should fancy, a youngish man. He drove up to Granite
Bungalow in a trap, which he left outside. He went in, committed the
murder, came out, and drove away again. He was bare-headed, and his
clothing was slightly blood-stained."
"But—but the whole village would have seen him!"
"Not under certain circumstances."
Page 36
"Not if it was dark, perhaps; but the crime was committed in broad
daylight."
Poirot merely smiled.
"And the horse and trap, sir—how could you tell that? Any amount of
wheeled vehicles have passed along outside. There's no mark of one in
particular to be seen."
"Not with the eyes of the body, perhaps; but with the eyes of the mind, yes."
The Inspector touched his forehead significantly with a grin at me. I was
utterly bewildered, but I had faith in Poirot. Further discussion ended in our
all driving back to Moreton with the Inspector. Poirot and I were taken to
Grant, but a constable was to be present during the interview. Poirot went
straight to the point.
"Grant, I know you to be innocent of this crime. Relate to me in your own
words exactly what happened."
The prisoner was a man of medium height, with a somewhat unpleasing
cast of features. He looked a jail-bird if ever a man did.
"Honest to God, I never did it," he whined. "Some one put those little glass
figures amongst my traps. It was a frame-up, that's what it was. I went
straight to my rooms when I came in, like I said. I never knew a thing till
Betsy screeched out. S'welp me, God, I didn't."
Poirot rose.
"If you can't tell me the truth, that is the end of it."
"But, guv'nor—"
"You did go into the room—you did know your master was dead; and you
were just preparing to make a bolt of it when the good Betsy made her
terrible discovery."
The man stared at Poirot with a dropped jaw.
"Come now, is it not so? I tell you solemnly—on my word of honour—that
to be frank now is your only chance."
"I'll risk it," said the man suddenly. "It was just as you say. I came in, and
went straight to the master—and there he was, dead on the floor and blood
daylight."
Poirot merely smiled.
"And the horse and trap, sir—how could you tell that? Any amount of
wheeled vehicles have passed along outside. There's no mark of one in
particular to be seen."
"Not with the eyes of the body, perhaps; but with the eyes of the mind, yes."
The Inspector touched his forehead significantly with a grin at me. I was
utterly bewildered, but I had faith in Poirot. Further discussion ended in our
all driving back to Moreton with the Inspector. Poirot and I were taken to
Grant, but a constable was to be present during the interview. Poirot went
straight to the point.
"Grant, I know you to be innocent of this crime. Relate to me in your own
words exactly what happened."
The prisoner was a man of medium height, with a somewhat unpleasing
cast of features. He looked a jail-bird if ever a man did.
"Honest to God, I never did it," he whined. "Some one put those little glass
figures amongst my traps. It was a frame-up, that's what it was. I went
straight to my rooms when I came in, like I said. I never knew a thing till
Betsy screeched out. S'welp me, God, I didn't."
Poirot rose.
"If you can't tell me the truth, that is the end of it."
"But, guv'nor—"
"You did go into the room—you did know your master was dead; and you
were just preparing to make a bolt of it when the good Betsy made her
terrible discovery."
The man stared at Poirot with a dropped jaw.
"Come now, is it not so? I tell you solemnly—on my word of honour—that
to be frank now is your only chance."
"I'll risk it," said the man suddenly. "It was just as you say. I came in, and
went straight to the master—and there he was, dead on the floor and blood
Page 37
all round. Then I got the wind up proper. They'd ferret out my record, and
for a certainty they'd say it was me as had done him in. My only thought
was to get away—at once—before he was found—"
"And the jade figures?"
The man hesitated.
"You see—"
"You took them by a kind of reversion to instinct, as it were? You had heard
your master say that they were valuable, and you felt you might as well go
the whole hog. That, I understand. Now, answer me this. Was it the second
time that you went into the room that you took the figures?"
"I didn't go in a second time. Once was enough for me."
"You are sure of that?"
"Absolutely certain."
"Good. Now, when did you come out of prison?"
"Two months ago."
"How did you obtain this job?"
"Through one of them Prisoners' Help Societies. Bloke met me when I
came out."
"What was he like?"
"Not exactly a parson, but looked like one. Soft black hat and mincing way
of talking. Got a broken front tooth. Spectacled chap. Saunders his name
was. Said he hoped I was repentant, and that he'd find me a good post. I
went to old Whalley on his recommendation."
Poirot rose once more.
"I thank you. I know all now. Have patience." He paused in the doorway
and added: "Saunders gave you a pair of boots, didn't he?"
Grant looked very astonished.
"Why, yes, he did. But how did you know?"
"It is my business to know things," said Poirot gravely.
for a certainty they'd say it was me as had done him in. My only thought
was to get away—at once—before he was found—"
"And the jade figures?"
The man hesitated.
"You see—"
"You took them by a kind of reversion to instinct, as it were? You had heard
your master say that they were valuable, and you felt you might as well go
the whole hog. That, I understand. Now, answer me this. Was it the second
time that you went into the room that you took the figures?"
"I didn't go in a second time. Once was enough for me."
"You are sure of that?"
"Absolutely certain."
"Good. Now, when did you come out of prison?"
"Two months ago."
"How did you obtain this job?"
"Through one of them Prisoners' Help Societies. Bloke met me when I
came out."
"What was he like?"
"Not exactly a parson, but looked like one. Soft black hat and mincing way
of talking. Got a broken front tooth. Spectacled chap. Saunders his name
was. Said he hoped I was repentant, and that he'd find me a good post. I
went to old Whalley on his recommendation."
Poirot rose once more.
"I thank you. I know all now. Have patience." He paused in the doorway
and added: "Saunders gave you a pair of boots, didn't he?"
Grant looked very astonished.
"Why, yes, he did. But how did you know?"
"It is my business to know things," said Poirot gravely.
Page 38
After a word or two to the Inspector, the three of us went to the White Hart
and discussed eggs and bacon and Devonshire cider.
"Any elucidations yet?" asked Ingles, with a smile.
"Yes, the case is clear enough now; but, see you, I shall have a good deal of
difficulty in proving it. Whalley was killed by order of the Big Four—but
not by Grant. A very clever man got Grant the post and deliberately planned
to make him the scapegoat—an easy matter with Grant's prison record. He
gave him a pair of boots, one of two duplicate pairs. The other he kept
himself. It was all so simple. When Grant is out of the house, and Betsy is
chatting in the village (which she probably did every day of her life), he
drives up wearing the duplicate boots, enters the kitchen, goes through into
the living-room, fells the old man with a blow, and then cuts his throat.
Then he returns to the kitchen, removes the boots, puts on another pair, and,
carrying the first pair, goes out to his trap and drives off again."
Ingles looked steadily at Poirot.
"There's a catch in it still. Why did nobody see him?"
"Ah! That is where the cleverness of Number Four, I am convinced, comes
in. Everybody saw him—and yet nobody saw him. You see, he drove up in
a butcher's cart!"
I uttered an exclamation.
"The leg of mutton?"
"Exactly, Hastings, the leg of mutton. Everybody swore that no one had
been to Granite Bungalow that morning, but, nevertheless, I found in the
larder a leg of mutton, still frozen. It was Monday, so the meat must have
been delivered that morning; for if on Saturday, in this hot weather, it would
not have remained frozen over Sunday. So some one had been to the
Bungalow, and a man on whom a trace of blood here and there would
attract no attention."
"Damned ingenious!" cried Ingles approvingly.
"Yes, he is clever, Number Four."
"As clever as Hercule Poirot?" I murmured.
My friend threw me a glance of dignified reproach.
and discussed eggs and bacon and Devonshire cider.
"Any elucidations yet?" asked Ingles, with a smile.
"Yes, the case is clear enough now; but, see you, I shall have a good deal of
difficulty in proving it. Whalley was killed by order of the Big Four—but
not by Grant. A very clever man got Grant the post and deliberately planned
to make him the scapegoat—an easy matter with Grant's prison record. He
gave him a pair of boots, one of two duplicate pairs. The other he kept
himself. It was all so simple. When Grant is out of the house, and Betsy is
chatting in the village (which she probably did every day of her life), he
drives up wearing the duplicate boots, enters the kitchen, goes through into
the living-room, fells the old man with a blow, and then cuts his throat.
Then he returns to the kitchen, removes the boots, puts on another pair, and,
carrying the first pair, goes out to his trap and drives off again."
Ingles looked steadily at Poirot.
"There's a catch in it still. Why did nobody see him?"
"Ah! That is where the cleverness of Number Four, I am convinced, comes
in. Everybody saw him—and yet nobody saw him. You see, he drove up in
a butcher's cart!"
I uttered an exclamation.
"The leg of mutton?"
"Exactly, Hastings, the leg of mutton. Everybody swore that no one had
been to Granite Bungalow that morning, but, nevertheless, I found in the
larder a leg of mutton, still frozen. It was Monday, so the meat must have
been delivered that morning; for if on Saturday, in this hot weather, it would
not have remained frozen over Sunday. So some one had been to the
Bungalow, and a man on whom a trace of blood here and there would
attract no attention."
"Damned ingenious!" cried Ingles approvingly.
"Yes, he is clever, Number Four."
"As clever as Hercule Poirot?" I murmured.
My friend threw me a glance of dignified reproach.
Page 39
"There are some jests that you should not permit yourself, Hastings," he
said sententiously. "Have I not saved an innocent man from being sent to
the gallows? That is enough for one day."
said sententiously. "Have I not saved an innocent man from being sent to
the gallows? That is enough for one day."
Page 40
5. DISAPPEARANCE OF A SCIENTIST
Personally, I don't think that, even when a jury had acquitted Robert Grant,
alias Biggs, of the murder of Jonathan Whalley, Inspector Meadows was
entirely convinced of his innocence. The case which he had built up against
Grant—the man's record, the jade which he had stolen, the boots which
fitted the footprints so exactly—was to his matter-of-fact mind too complete
to be easily upset; but Poirot, compelled much against his inclination to
give evidence, convinced the jury. Two witnesses were produced who had
seen a butcher's cart drive up to the bungalow on that Monday morning, and
the local butcher testified that his cart only called there on Wednesdays and
Fridays.
A woman was actually found who, when questioned, remembered seeing
the butcher's man leaving the bungalow, but she could furnish no useful
description of him. The only impression he seemed to have left on her mind
was that he was clean-shaven, of medium height, and looked exactly like a
butcher's man. At this description Poirot shrugged his shoulders
philosophically.
"It is as I tell you, Hastings," he said to me, after the trial. "He is an artist,
this one. He disguises himself not with the false beard and the blue
spectacles. He alters his features, yes; but that is the least part. For the time
being he is the man he would be. He lives in his part."
Certainly I was compelled to admit that the man who had visited us from
Hanwell had fitted in exactly with my idea of what an Asylum attendant
should look like. I should never for a moment have dreamt of doubting that
he was genuine.
It was all a little discouraging, and our experience on Dartmoor did not
seem to have helped us at all. I said as much to Poirot, but he would not
admit that we had gained nothing.
"We progress," he said; "we progress. At every contact with this man we
learn a little of his mind and his methods. Of us and our plans he knows
nothing."
Personally, I don't think that, even when a jury had acquitted Robert Grant,
alias Biggs, of the murder of Jonathan Whalley, Inspector Meadows was
entirely convinced of his innocence. The case which he had built up against
Grant—the man's record, the jade which he had stolen, the boots which
fitted the footprints so exactly—was to his matter-of-fact mind too complete
to be easily upset; but Poirot, compelled much against his inclination to
give evidence, convinced the jury. Two witnesses were produced who had
seen a butcher's cart drive up to the bungalow on that Monday morning, and
the local butcher testified that his cart only called there on Wednesdays and
Fridays.
A woman was actually found who, when questioned, remembered seeing
the butcher's man leaving the bungalow, but she could furnish no useful
description of him. The only impression he seemed to have left on her mind
was that he was clean-shaven, of medium height, and looked exactly like a
butcher's man. At this description Poirot shrugged his shoulders
philosophically.
"It is as I tell you, Hastings," he said to me, after the trial. "He is an artist,
this one. He disguises himself not with the false beard and the blue
spectacles. He alters his features, yes; but that is the least part. For the time
being he is the man he would be. He lives in his part."
Certainly I was compelled to admit that the man who had visited us from
Hanwell had fitted in exactly with my idea of what an Asylum attendant
should look like. I should never for a moment have dreamt of doubting that
he was genuine.
It was all a little discouraging, and our experience on Dartmoor did not
seem to have helped us at all. I said as much to Poirot, but he would not
admit that we had gained nothing.
"We progress," he said; "we progress. At every contact with this man we
learn a little of his mind and his methods. Of us and our plans he knows
nothing."
Page 41
"And there, Poirot," I protested, "he and I seem to be in the same boat. You
don't seem to me to have any plans, you seem to sit and wait for him to do
something."
Poirot smiled.
"Mon ami, you do not change. Always the same Hastings, who would be up
and at their throats. Perhaps," he added, as a knock sounded on the door,
"you have here your chance; it may be our friend who enters." And he
laughed at my disappointment when Inspector Japp and another man
entered the room.
"Good-evening, moosior," said the Inspector. "Allow me to introduce
Captain Kent of the United States Secret Service."
Captain Kent was a tall, lean American, with a singularly impassive face
which looked as though it had been carved out of wood.
"Pleased to meet you, gentlemen," he murmured, as he shook hands jerkily.
Poirot threw an extra log on the fire, and brought forward more easy-chairs.
I brought out glasses and the whisky and soda. The captain took a deep
draught, and expressed appreciation.
"Legislation in your country is still sound," he observed.
"And now to business," said Japp. "Moosior Poirot here made a certain
request to me. He was interested in some concern that went by the name of
the Big Four, and he asked me to let him know at any time if I came across
a mention of it in my official line of business. I didn't take much stock in
the matter, but I remembered what he said, and when the captain here came
over with rather a curious story, I said at once, 'We'll go round to Moosior
Poirot's.'"
Poirot looked across at Captain Kent, and the American took up the tale.
"You may remember reading, M. Poirot, that a number of torpedo boats and
destroyers were sunk by being dashed upon the rocks off the American
coast. It was just after the Japanese earthquake, and the explanation given
was that the disaster was the result of a tidal wave. Now, a short time ago, a
round-up was made of certain crooks and gunmen, and with them were
captured some papers which put an entirely new face upon the matter. They
appeared to refer to some organisation called the 'Big Four,' and gave an
don't seem to me to have any plans, you seem to sit and wait for him to do
something."
Poirot smiled.
"Mon ami, you do not change. Always the same Hastings, who would be up
and at their throats. Perhaps," he added, as a knock sounded on the door,
"you have here your chance; it may be our friend who enters." And he
laughed at my disappointment when Inspector Japp and another man
entered the room.
"Good-evening, moosior," said the Inspector. "Allow me to introduce
Captain Kent of the United States Secret Service."
Captain Kent was a tall, lean American, with a singularly impassive face
which looked as though it had been carved out of wood.
"Pleased to meet you, gentlemen," he murmured, as he shook hands jerkily.
Poirot threw an extra log on the fire, and brought forward more easy-chairs.
I brought out glasses and the whisky and soda. The captain took a deep
draught, and expressed appreciation.
"Legislation in your country is still sound," he observed.
"And now to business," said Japp. "Moosior Poirot here made a certain
request to me. He was interested in some concern that went by the name of
the Big Four, and he asked me to let him know at any time if I came across
a mention of it in my official line of business. I didn't take much stock in
the matter, but I remembered what he said, and when the captain here came
over with rather a curious story, I said at once, 'We'll go round to Moosior
Poirot's.'"
Poirot looked across at Captain Kent, and the American took up the tale.
"You may remember reading, M. Poirot, that a number of torpedo boats and
destroyers were sunk by being dashed upon the rocks off the American
coast. It was just after the Japanese earthquake, and the explanation given
was that the disaster was the result of a tidal wave. Now, a short time ago, a
round-up was made of certain crooks and gunmen, and with them were
captured some papers which put an entirely new face upon the matter. They
appeared to refer to some organisation called the 'Big Four,' and gave an
Page 42
incomplete description of some powerful wireless installation—a
concentration of wireless energy far beyond anything so far attempted, and
capable of focusing a beam of great intensity upon some given spot. The
claims made for this invention seemed manifestly absurd, but I turned them
in to headquarters for what they were worth, and one of our highbrow
professors got busy on them. Now it appears that one of your British
scientists read a paper upon the subject before the British Association. His
colleagues didn't think great shakes of it, by all accounts, thought it
farfetched and fanciful, but your scientist stuck to his guns, and declared
that he himself was on the eve of success in his experiments."
"Eh, bien?" demanded Poirot, with interest.
"It was suggested that I should come over here and get an interview with
this gentleman. Quite a young fellow, he is, Halliday by name. He is the
leading authority on the subject, and I was to get from him whether the
thing suggested was anyway possible."
"And was it?" I asked eagerly.
"That's just what I don't know. I haven't seen Mr. Halliday—and I'm not
likely to, by all accounts."
"The truth of the matter is," said Japp, shortly, "Halliday's disappeared."
"When?"
"Two months ago."
"Was his disappearance reported?"
"Of course it was. His wife came to us in a great state. We did what we
could, but I knew all along it would be no good."
"Why not?"
"Never is—when a man disappears that way." Japp winked.
"What way?"
"Paris."
"So Halliday disappeared in Paris?"
concentration of wireless energy far beyond anything so far attempted, and
capable of focusing a beam of great intensity upon some given spot. The
claims made for this invention seemed manifestly absurd, but I turned them
in to headquarters for what they were worth, and one of our highbrow
professors got busy on them. Now it appears that one of your British
scientists read a paper upon the subject before the British Association. His
colleagues didn't think great shakes of it, by all accounts, thought it
farfetched and fanciful, but your scientist stuck to his guns, and declared
that he himself was on the eve of success in his experiments."
"Eh, bien?" demanded Poirot, with interest.
"It was suggested that I should come over here and get an interview with
this gentleman. Quite a young fellow, he is, Halliday by name. He is the
leading authority on the subject, and I was to get from him whether the
thing suggested was anyway possible."
"And was it?" I asked eagerly.
"That's just what I don't know. I haven't seen Mr. Halliday—and I'm not
likely to, by all accounts."
"The truth of the matter is," said Japp, shortly, "Halliday's disappeared."
"When?"
"Two months ago."
"Was his disappearance reported?"
"Of course it was. His wife came to us in a great state. We did what we
could, but I knew all along it would be no good."
"Why not?"
"Never is—when a man disappears that way." Japp winked.
"What way?"
"Paris."
"So Halliday disappeared in Paris?"
Page 43
"Yes. Went over there on scientific work—so he said. Of course, he'd have
to say something like that. But you know what it means when a man
disappears over there. Either it's Apache work, and that's the end of it—or
else it's voluntary disappearance—and that's a great deal the commoner of
the two, I can tell you. Gay Paree and all that, you know. Sick of home life.
Halliday and his wife had had a tiff before he started, which all helps to
make it a pretty clear case."
"I wonder," said Poirot thoughtfully.
The American was looking at him curiously.
"Say, mister," he drawled, "what's this Big Four idea?"
"The Big Four," said Poirot, "is an international organisation which has at
its head a Chinaman. He is known as Number One. Number Two is an
American. Number Three is a Frenchwoman. Number Four, the 'Destroyer,'
is an Englishman."
"A Frenchwoman, eh?" The American whistled. "And Halliday disappeared
in France. Maybe there's something in this. What's her name?"
"I don't know. I know nothing about her."
"But it's a mighty big proposition, eh?" suggested the other.
Poirot nodded, as he arranged the glasses in a neat row on the tray. His love
of order was as great as ever.
"What was the idea in sinking those boats? Are the Big Four a German
stunt?"
"The Big Four are for themselves—and for themselves only, M. le
Capitaine. Their aim is world domination."
The American burst out laughing, but broke off at the sight of Poirot's
serious face.
"You laugh, monsieur," said Poirot, shaking a finger at him. "You reflect not
—you use not the little gray cells of the brain. Who are these men who send
a portion of your navy to destruction simply as a trial of their power? For
that was all it was, Monsieur, a test of this new force of magnetical
attraction which they hold."
to say something like that. But you know what it means when a man
disappears over there. Either it's Apache work, and that's the end of it—or
else it's voluntary disappearance—and that's a great deal the commoner of
the two, I can tell you. Gay Paree and all that, you know. Sick of home life.
Halliday and his wife had had a tiff before he started, which all helps to
make it a pretty clear case."
"I wonder," said Poirot thoughtfully.
The American was looking at him curiously.
"Say, mister," he drawled, "what's this Big Four idea?"
"The Big Four," said Poirot, "is an international organisation which has at
its head a Chinaman. He is known as Number One. Number Two is an
American. Number Three is a Frenchwoman. Number Four, the 'Destroyer,'
is an Englishman."
"A Frenchwoman, eh?" The American whistled. "And Halliday disappeared
in France. Maybe there's something in this. What's her name?"
"I don't know. I know nothing about her."
"But it's a mighty big proposition, eh?" suggested the other.
Poirot nodded, as he arranged the glasses in a neat row on the tray. His love
of order was as great as ever.
"What was the idea in sinking those boats? Are the Big Four a German
stunt?"
"The Big Four are for themselves—and for themselves only, M. le
Capitaine. Their aim is world domination."
The American burst out laughing, but broke off at the sight of Poirot's
serious face.
"You laugh, monsieur," said Poirot, shaking a finger at him. "You reflect not
—you use not the little gray cells of the brain. Who are these men who send
a portion of your navy to destruction simply as a trial of their power? For
that was all it was, Monsieur, a test of this new force of magnetical
attraction which they hold."
Page 44
"Go on with you, moosior," said Japp good-humouredly. "I've read of super
criminals many a time, but I've never come across them. Well, you've heard
Captain Kent's story. Anything further I can do for you?"
"Yes, my good friend. You can give me the address of Mrs. Halliday—and
also a few words of introduction to her if you will be so kind."
Thus it was that the following day saw us bound for Chetwynd Lodge, near
the village of Chobham in Surrey.
Mrs. Halliday received us at once, a tall, fair woman, nervous and eager in
manner. With her was her little girl, a beautiful child of five.
Poirot explained the purpose of our visit.
"Oh! Monsieur Poirot, I am so glad, so thankful. I have heard of you, of
course. You will not be like these Scotland Yard people, who will not listen
or try to understand. And the French Police are just as bad—worse, I think.
They are all convinced that my husband has gone off with some other
woman. But he wasn't like that! All he thought of in life was his work. Half
our quarrels came from that. He cared for it more than he did for me."
"Englishmen, they are like that," said Poirot soothingly. "And if it is not
work, it is the games, the sport. All those things they take au grand sérieux.
Now, madame, recount to me exactly, in detail, and as methodically as you
can, the exact circumstances of your husband's disappearance."
"My husband went to Paris on Thursday, the 20th of July. He was to meet
and visit various people there connected with his work, amongst them
Madame Olivier."
Poirot nodded at the mention of the famous French woman chemist, who
had eclipsed even Madame Curie in the brilliance of her achievements. She
had been decorated by the French Government, and was one of the most
prominent personalities of the day.
"He arrived there in the evening and went at once to the Hotel Castiglione
in the Rue de Castiglione. On the following morning, he had an
appointment with Professor Bourgoneau, which he kept. His manner was
normal and pleasant. The two men had a most interesting conversation, and
it was arranged that he should witness some experiments in the professor's
laboratory on the following day. He lunched alone at the Café Royal, went
criminals many a time, but I've never come across them. Well, you've heard
Captain Kent's story. Anything further I can do for you?"
"Yes, my good friend. You can give me the address of Mrs. Halliday—and
also a few words of introduction to her if you will be so kind."
Thus it was that the following day saw us bound for Chetwynd Lodge, near
the village of Chobham in Surrey.
Mrs. Halliday received us at once, a tall, fair woman, nervous and eager in
manner. With her was her little girl, a beautiful child of five.
Poirot explained the purpose of our visit.
"Oh! Monsieur Poirot, I am so glad, so thankful. I have heard of you, of
course. You will not be like these Scotland Yard people, who will not listen
or try to understand. And the French Police are just as bad—worse, I think.
They are all convinced that my husband has gone off with some other
woman. But he wasn't like that! All he thought of in life was his work. Half
our quarrels came from that. He cared for it more than he did for me."
"Englishmen, they are like that," said Poirot soothingly. "And if it is not
work, it is the games, the sport. All those things they take au grand sérieux.
Now, madame, recount to me exactly, in detail, and as methodically as you
can, the exact circumstances of your husband's disappearance."
"My husband went to Paris on Thursday, the 20th of July. He was to meet
and visit various people there connected with his work, amongst them
Madame Olivier."
Poirot nodded at the mention of the famous French woman chemist, who
had eclipsed even Madame Curie in the brilliance of her achievements. She
had been decorated by the French Government, and was one of the most
prominent personalities of the day.
"He arrived there in the evening and went at once to the Hotel Castiglione
in the Rue de Castiglione. On the following morning, he had an
appointment with Professor Bourgoneau, which he kept. His manner was
normal and pleasant. The two men had a most interesting conversation, and
it was arranged that he should witness some experiments in the professor's
laboratory on the following day. He lunched alone at the Café Royal, went
Page 45
for a walk in the Bois, and then visited Madame Olivier at her house at
Passy. There, also, his manner was perfectly normal. He left about six.
Where he dined is not known, probably alone at some restaurant. He
returned to the hotel about eleven o'clock and went straight up to his room,
after inquiring if any letters had come for him. On the following morning,
he walked out of the hotel, and has not been seen again."
"At what time did he leave the hotel? At the hour when he would normally
leave it to keep his appointment at Professor Bourgoneau's laboratory?"
"We do not know. He was not remarked leaving the hotel. But no petit
déjeuner was served to him, which seems to indicate that he went out
early."
"Or he might, in fact, have gone out again after he came in the night
before?"
"I do not think so. His bed had been slept in, and the night porter would
have remembered any one going out at that hour."
"A very just observation, madame. We may take it, then, that he left early
on the following morning—and that is reassuring from one point of view.
He is not likely to have fallen a victim to any Apache assault at that hour.
His baggage, now, was it all left behind?"
Mrs. Halliday seemed rather reluctant to answer, but at last she said:—-
"No—he must have taken one small suit-case with him."
"H'm," said Poirot thoughtfully, "I wonder where he was that evening. If we
knew that, we should know a great deal. Whom did he meet?—there lies the
mystery. Madame, myself I do not of necessity accept the view of the
police; with them is it always 'Cherchez la femme.' Yet it is clear that
something occurred that night to alter your husband's plans. You say he
asked for letters on returning to the hotel. Did he receive any?"
"One only, and that must have been the one I wrote him on the day he left
England."
Poirot remained sunk in thought for a full minute, then he rose briskly to his
feet.
Passy. There, also, his manner was perfectly normal. He left about six.
Where he dined is not known, probably alone at some restaurant. He
returned to the hotel about eleven o'clock and went straight up to his room,
after inquiring if any letters had come for him. On the following morning,
he walked out of the hotel, and has not been seen again."
"At what time did he leave the hotel? At the hour when he would normally
leave it to keep his appointment at Professor Bourgoneau's laboratory?"
"We do not know. He was not remarked leaving the hotel. But no petit
déjeuner was served to him, which seems to indicate that he went out
early."
"Or he might, in fact, have gone out again after he came in the night
before?"
"I do not think so. His bed had been slept in, and the night porter would
have remembered any one going out at that hour."
"A very just observation, madame. We may take it, then, that he left early
on the following morning—and that is reassuring from one point of view.
He is not likely to have fallen a victim to any Apache assault at that hour.
His baggage, now, was it all left behind?"
Mrs. Halliday seemed rather reluctant to answer, but at last she said:—-
"No—he must have taken one small suit-case with him."
"H'm," said Poirot thoughtfully, "I wonder where he was that evening. If we
knew that, we should know a great deal. Whom did he meet?—there lies the
mystery. Madame, myself I do not of necessity accept the view of the
police; with them is it always 'Cherchez la femme.' Yet it is clear that
something occurred that night to alter your husband's plans. You say he
asked for letters on returning to the hotel. Did he receive any?"
"One only, and that must have been the one I wrote him on the day he left
England."
Poirot remained sunk in thought for a full minute, then he rose briskly to his
feet.
Page 46
"Well, madame, the solution of the mystery lies in Paris, and to find it I
myself journey to Paris on the instant."
"It is all a long time ago, monsieur."
"Yes, yes. Nevertheless, it is there that we must seek."
He turned to leave the room, but paused with his hand on the door.
"Tell me, madame, do you ever remember your husband mentioning the
phrase, 'The Big Four'?"
"The Big Four," she repeated thoughtfully. "No, I can't say I do."
myself journey to Paris on the instant."
"It is all a long time ago, monsieur."
"Yes, yes. Nevertheless, it is there that we must seek."
He turned to leave the room, but paused with his hand on the door.
"Tell me, madame, do you ever remember your husband mentioning the
phrase, 'The Big Four'?"
"The Big Four," she repeated thoughtfully. "No, I can't say I do."
Page 47
6. THE WOMAN ON THE STAIRS
That was all that could be elicited from Mrs. Halliday. We hurried back to
London, and the following day saw us en route for the Continent. With
rather a rueful smile, Poirot observed:—-
"This Big Four, they make me to bestir myself, mon ami. I run up and
down, all over the ground, like our old friend 'the human foxhound.'"
"Perhaps you'll meet him in Paris," I said, knowing that he referred to a
certain Giraud, one of the most trusted detectives of the Sureté, whom he
had met on a previous occasion.
Poirot made a grimace. "I devoutly hope not. He loved me not, that one."
"Won't it be a very difficult task?" I asked. "To find out what an unknown
Englishman did on an evening two months ago?"
"Very difficult, mon ami. But, as you know well, difficulties rejoice the
heart of Hercule Poirot."
"You think the Big Four kidnapped him?"
Poirot nodded.
Our inquiries necessarily went over old ground, and we learnt little to add
to what Mrs. Halliday had already told us. Poirot had a lengthy interview
with Professor Bourgoneau, during which he sought to elicit whether
Halliday had mentioned any plan of his own for the evening, but we drew a
complete blank.
Our next source of information was the famous Madame Olivier. I was
quite excited as we mounted the steps of her villa at Passy. It has always
seemed to me extraordinary that a woman should go so far in the scientific
world. I should have thought a purely masculine brain was needed for such
work.
The door was opened by a young lad of seventeen or thereabouts, who
reminded me vaguely of an acolyte, so ritualistic was his manner. Poirot
had taken the trouble to arrange our interview beforehand, as he knew
Madame Olivier never received any one without an appointment, being
immersed in research work most of the day.
That was all that could be elicited from Mrs. Halliday. We hurried back to
London, and the following day saw us en route for the Continent. With
rather a rueful smile, Poirot observed:—-
"This Big Four, they make me to bestir myself, mon ami. I run up and
down, all over the ground, like our old friend 'the human foxhound.'"
"Perhaps you'll meet him in Paris," I said, knowing that he referred to a
certain Giraud, one of the most trusted detectives of the Sureté, whom he
had met on a previous occasion.
Poirot made a grimace. "I devoutly hope not. He loved me not, that one."
"Won't it be a very difficult task?" I asked. "To find out what an unknown
Englishman did on an evening two months ago?"
"Very difficult, mon ami. But, as you know well, difficulties rejoice the
heart of Hercule Poirot."
"You think the Big Four kidnapped him?"
Poirot nodded.
Our inquiries necessarily went over old ground, and we learnt little to add
to what Mrs. Halliday had already told us. Poirot had a lengthy interview
with Professor Bourgoneau, during which he sought to elicit whether
Halliday had mentioned any plan of his own for the evening, but we drew a
complete blank.
Our next source of information was the famous Madame Olivier. I was
quite excited as we mounted the steps of her villa at Passy. It has always
seemed to me extraordinary that a woman should go so far in the scientific
world. I should have thought a purely masculine brain was needed for such
work.
The door was opened by a young lad of seventeen or thereabouts, who
reminded me vaguely of an acolyte, so ritualistic was his manner. Poirot
had taken the trouble to arrange our interview beforehand, as he knew
Madame Olivier never received any one without an appointment, being
immersed in research work most of the day.
Page 48
We were shown into a small salon, and presently the mistress of the house
came to us there. Madame Olivier was a very tall woman, her tallness
accentuated by the long white overall she wore, and a coif like a nun's that
shrouded her head. She had a long pale face, and wonderful dark eyes that
burnt with a light almost fanatical. She looked more like a priestess of old
than a modern Frenchwoman. One cheek was disfigured by a scar, and I
remembered that her husband and co-worker had been killed in an
explosion in the laboratory three years before, and that she herself had been
terribly burned. Ever since then she had shut herself away from the world,
and plunged with fiery energy into the work of scientific research. She
received us with cold politeness.
"I have been interviewed by the police many times, messieurs. I think it
hardly likely that I can help you, since I have not been able to help them."
"Madame, it is possible that I shall not ask you quite the same questions. To
begin with, of what did you talk together, you and M. Halliday?"
She looked a trifle surprised.
"But of his work! His work—and also mine."
"Did he mention to you the theories he had embodied recently in his paper
read before the British Association?"
"Certainly he did. It was chiefly of those we spoke."
"His ideas were somewhat fantastic, were they not?" asked Poirot
carelessly.
"Some people have thought so. I do not agree."
"You considered them practicable?"
"Perfectly practicable. My own line of research has been somewhat similar,
though not undertaken with the same end in view. I have been investigating
the gamma rays emitted by the substance usually known as Radium C., a
product of Radium emanation, and in doing so I have come across some
very interesting magnetical phenomena. Indeed, I have a theory as to the
actual nature of the force we call magnetism, but it is not yet time for my
discoveries to be given to the world. Mr. Halliday's experiments and views
were exceedingly interesting to me."
came to us there. Madame Olivier was a very tall woman, her tallness
accentuated by the long white overall she wore, and a coif like a nun's that
shrouded her head. She had a long pale face, and wonderful dark eyes that
burnt with a light almost fanatical. She looked more like a priestess of old
than a modern Frenchwoman. One cheek was disfigured by a scar, and I
remembered that her husband and co-worker had been killed in an
explosion in the laboratory three years before, and that she herself had been
terribly burned. Ever since then she had shut herself away from the world,
and plunged with fiery energy into the work of scientific research. She
received us with cold politeness.
"I have been interviewed by the police many times, messieurs. I think it
hardly likely that I can help you, since I have not been able to help them."
"Madame, it is possible that I shall not ask you quite the same questions. To
begin with, of what did you talk together, you and M. Halliday?"
She looked a trifle surprised.
"But of his work! His work—and also mine."
"Did he mention to you the theories he had embodied recently in his paper
read before the British Association?"
"Certainly he did. It was chiefly of those we spoke."
"His ideas were somewhat fantastic, were they not?" asked Poirot
carelessly.
"Some people have thought so. I do not agree."
"You considered them practicable?"
"Perfectly practicable. My own line of research has been somewhat similar,
though not undertaken with the same end in view. I have been investigating
the gamma rays emitted by the substance usually known as Radium C., a
product of Radium emanation, and in doing so I have come across some
very interesting magnetical phenomena. Indeed, I have a theory as to the
actual nature of the force we call magnetism, but it is not yet time for my
discoveries to be given to the world. Mr. Halliday's experiments and views
were exceedingly interesting to me."
Page 49
Poirot nodded. Then he asked a question which surprised me.
"Madame, where did you converse on these topics. In here?"
"No, monsieur. In the laboratory."
"May I see it?"
"Certainly."
She led the way to the door from which she had entered. It opened on a
small passage. We passed through two doors and found ourselves in the big
laboratory, with its array of beakers and crucibles and a hundred appliances
of which I did not even know the names. There were two occupants, both
busy with some experiment. Madame Olivier introduced them.
"Mademoiselle Claude, one of my assistants." A tall, serious-faced young
girl bowed to us. "Monsieur Henri, an old and trusted friend."
The young man, short and dark, bowed jerkily.
Poirot looked round him. There were two other doors besides the one by
which we had entered. One, madame explained, led into the garden, the
other into a smaller chamber also devoted to research. Poirot took all this in,
then declared himself ready to return to the salon.
"Madame, were you alone with M. Halliday during your interview?"
"Yes, monsieur. My two assistants were in the smaller room next door."
"Could your conversation be overheard—by them or any one else?"
Madame reflected, then shook her head.
"I do not think so. I am almost sure it could not. The doors were all shut."
"Could any one have been concealed in the room?"
"There is the big cupboard in the corner—but the idea is absurd."
"Pas tout à fait, madame. One thing more: did M. Halliday make any
mention of his plans for the evening?"
"He said nothing whatever, monsieur."
"I thank you, madame, and I apologise for disturbing you. Pray do not
trouble—we can find our way out."
"Madame, where did you converse on these topics. In here?"
"No, monsieur. In the laboratory."
"May I see it?"
"Certainly."
She led the way to the door from which she had entered. It opened on a
small passage. We passed through two doors and found ourselves in the big
laboratory, with its array of beakers and crucibles and a hundred appliances
of which I did not even know the names. There were two occupants, both
busy with some experiment. Madame Olivier introduced them.
"Mademoiselle Claude, one of my assistants." A tall, serious-faced young
girl bowed to us. "Monsieur Henri, an old and trusted friend."
The young man, short and dark, bowed jerkily.
Poirot looked round him. There were two other doors besides the one by
which we had entered. One, madame explained, led into the garden, the
other into a smaller chamber also devoted to research. Poirot took all this in,
then declared himself ready to return to the salon.
"Madame, were you alone with M. Halliday during your interview?"
"Yes, monsieur. My two assistants were in the smaller room next door."
"Could your conversation be overheard—by them or any one else?"
Madame reflected, then shook her head.
"I do not think so. I am almost sure it could not. The doors were all shut."
"Could any one have been concealed in the room?"
"There is the big cupboard in the corner—but the idea is absurd."
"Pas tout à fait, madame. One thing more: did M. Halliday make any
mention of his plans for the evening?"
"He said nothing whatever, monsieur."
"I thank you, madame, and I apologise for disturbing you. Pray do not
trouble—we can find our way out."
Page 50
We stepped out into the hall. A lady was just entering the front door as we
did so. She ran quickly up the stairs, and I was left with an impression of
the heavy mourning that denotes a French widow.
"A most unusual type of woman, that," remarked Poirot, as we walked
away.
"Madame Olivier? Yes, she—"
"Mais non, not Madame Olivier. Cela va sans dire! There are not many
geniuses of her stamp in the world. No, I referred to the other lady—the
lady on the stairs."
"I didn't see her face," I said, staring. "And I hardly see how you could have
done. She never looked at us."
"That is why I said she was an unusual type," said Poirot placidly. "A
woman who enters her home—for I presume that it is her home since she
enters with a key—and runs straight upstairs without even looking at two
strange visitors in the hall to see who they are, is a very unusual type of
woman—quite unnatural, in fact. Mille tonnerres! what is that?"
He dragged me back—just in time. A tree had crashed down on to the side
walk, just missing us. Poirot stared at it, pale and upset.
"It was a near thing that! But clumsy, all the same—for I had no suspicion
—at least hardly any suspicion. Yes, but for my quick eyes, the eyes of a
cat, Hercule Poirot might now be crushed out of existence—a terrible
calamity for the world. And you, too, mon ami—though that would not be
such a national catastrophe."
"Thank you," I said coldly. "And what are we going to do now?"
"Do?" cried Poirot. "We are going to think. Yes, here and now, we are going
to exercise our little gray cells. This M. Halliday now, was he really in
Paris? Yes, for Professor Bourgoneau, who knows him, saw and spoke to
him."
"What on earth are you driving at?" I cried.
"That was Friday morning. He was last seen at eleven Friday night—but
was he seen then?"
"The porter—"
did so. She ran quickly up the stairs, and I was left with an impression of
the heavy mourning that denotes a French widow.
"A most unusual type of woman, that," remarked Poirot, as we walked
away.
"Madame Olivier? Yes, she—"
"Mais non, not Madame Olivier. Cela va sans dire! There are not many
geniuses of her stamp in the world. No, I referred to the other lady—the
lady on the stairs."
"I didn't see her face," I said, staring. "And I hardly see how you could have
done. She never looked at us."
"That is why I said she was an unusual type," said Poirot placidly. "A
woman who enters her home—for I presume that it is her home since she
enters with a key—and runs straight upstairs without even looking at two
strange visitors in the hall to see who they are, is a very unusual type of
woman—quite unnatural, in fact. Mille tonnerres! what is that?"
He dragged me back—just in time. A tree had crashed down on to the side
walk, just missing us. Poirot stared at it, pale and upset.
"It was a near thing that! But clumsy, all the same—for I had no suspicion
—at least hardly any suspicion. Yes, but for my quick eyes, the eyes of a
cat, Hercule Poirot might now be crushed out of existence—a terrible
calamity for the world. And you, too, mon ami—though that would not be
such a national catastrophe."
"Thank you," I said coldly. "And what are we going to do now?"
"Do?" cried Poirot. "We are going to think. Yes, here and now, we are going
to exercise our little gray cells. This M. Halliday now, was he really in
Paris? Yes, for Professor Bourgoneau, who knows him, saw and spoke to
him."
"What on earth are you driving at?" I cried.
"That was Friday morning. He was last seen at eleven Friday night—but
was he seen then?"
"The porter—"
Page 51
"A night porter—who had not previously seen Halliday. A man comes in,
sufficiently like Halliday—-we may trust Number Four for that—asks for
letters, goes upstairs, packs a small suit-case, and slips out the next
morning. Nobody saw Halliday all that evening—no, because he was
already in the hands of his enemies. Was it Halliday whom Madame Olivier
received? Yes, for though she did not know him by sight, an imposter could
hardly deceive her on her own special subject. He came here, he had his
interview, he left. What happened next?"
Seizing me by the arm, Poirot was fairly dragging me back to the villa.
"Now, mon ami, imagine that it is the day after the disappearance, and that
we are tracking footprints. You love footprints, do you not? See—here they
go, a man's, Mr. Halliday's.... He turns to the right as we did, he walks
briskly—ah! other footsteps following behind—very quickly—small
footsteps, a woman's. See, she catches him up—a slim young woman, in a
widow's veil. 'Pardon, monsieur, Madame Olivier desires that I recall you.'
He stops, he turns. Now where would the young woman take him? She does
not wish to be seen walking with him. Is it coincidence that she catches up
with him just where a narrow alleyway opens, dividing two gardens? She
leads him down it. 'It is shorter this way, monsieur.' On the right is the
garden of Madame Olivier's villa, on the left the garden of another villa—
and from that garden, mark you, the tree fell—so nearly on us. Garden
doors from both open on the alley. The ambush is there. Men pour out,
overpower him, and carry him into the strange villa."
"Good gracious, Poirot," I cried, "are you pretending to see all this?"
"I see it with the eyes of the mind, mon ami. So, and only so, could it have
happened. Come, let us go back to the house."
"You want to see Madame Olivier again?"
Poirot gave a curious smile.
"No, Hastings, I want to see the face of the lady on the stairs."
"Who do you think she is, a relation of Madame Olivier's?"
"More probably a secretary—and a secretary engaged not very long ago."
The same gentle acolyte opened the door to us.
sufficiently like Halliday—-we may trust Number Four for that—asks for
letters, goes upstairs, packs a small suit-case, and slips out the next
morning. Nobody saw Halliday all that evening—no, because he was
already in the hands of his enemies. Was it Halliday whom Madame Olivier
received? Yes, for though she did not know him by sight, an imposter could
hardly deceive her on her own special subject. He came here, he had his
interview, he left. What happened next?"
Seizing me by the arm, Poirot was fairly dragging me back to the villa.
"Now, mon ami, imagine that it is the day after the disappearance, and that
we are tracking footprints. You love footprints, do you not? See—here they
go, a man's, Mr. Halliday's.... He turns to the right as we did, he walks
briskly—ah! other footsteps following behind—very quickly—small
footsteps, a woman's. See, she catches him up—a slim young woman, in a
widow's veil. 'Pardon, monsieur, Madame Olivier desires that I recall you.'
He stops, he turns. Now where would the young woman take him? She does
not wish to be seen walking with him. Is it coincidence that she catches up
with him just where a narrow alleyway opens, dividing two gardens? She
leads him down it. 'It is shorter this way, monsieur.' On the right is the
garden of Madame Olivier's villa, on the left the garden of another villa—
and from that garden, mark you, the tree fell—so nearly on us. Garden
doors from both open on the alley. The ambush is there. Men pour out,
overpower him, and carry him into the strange villa."
"Good gracious, Poirot," I cried, "are you pretending to see all this?"
"I see it with the eyes of the mind, mon ami. So, and only so, could it have
happened. Come, let us go back to the house."
"You want to see Madame Olivier again?"
Poirot gave a curious smile.
"No, Hastings, I want to see the face of the lady on the stairs."
"Who do you think she is, a relation of Madame Olivier's?"
"More probably a secretary—and a secretary engaged not very long ago."
The same gentle acolyte opened the door to us.
Page 52
"Can you tell me," said Poirot, "the name of the lady, the widow lady, who
came in just now?"
"Madame Veroneau? Madame's secretary?"
"That is the lady. Would you be so kind as to ask her to speak to us for a
moment."
The youth disappeared. He soon reappeared.
"I am sorry. Madame Veroneau must have gone out again."
"I think not," said Poirot quietly. "Will you give her my name, M. Hercule
Poirot, and say that it is important I should see her at once, as I am just
going to the Prefecture."
Again our messenger departed. This time the lady descended. She walked
into the salon. We followed her. She turned and raised her veil. To my
astonishment I recognised our old antagonist, the Countess Rossakoff, a
Russian countess, who had engineered a particularly smart jewel robbery in
London.
"As soon as I caught sight of you in the hall, I feared the worst," she
observed plaintively.
"My dear Countess Rossakoff—"
She shook her head.
"Inez Veroneau now," she murmured. "A Spaniard, married to a Frenchman.
What do you want of me, M. Poirot? You are a terrible man. You hunted me
from London. Now, I suppose, you will tell our wonderful Madame Olivier
about me, and hunt me from Paris? We poor Russians, we must live, you
know."
"It is more serious than that, madame," said Poirot, watching her. "I propose
to enter the villa next door, and release M. Halliday, if he is still alive. I
know everything, you see."
I saw her sudden pallor. She bit her lip. Then she spoke with her usual
decision.
"He is still alive—but he is not at the villa. Come, monsieur, I will make a
bargain with you. Freedom for me—and M. Halliday, alive and well, for
came in just now?"
"Madame Veroneau? Madame's secretary?"
"That is the lady. Would you be so kind as to ask her to speak to us for a
moment."
The youth disappeared. He soon reappeared.
"I am sorry. Madame Veroneau must have gone out again."
"I think not," said Poirot quietly. "Will you give her my name, M. Hercule
Poirot, and say that it is important I should see her at once, as I am just
going to the Prefecture."
Again our messenger departed. This time the lady descended. She walked
into the salon. We followed her. She turned and raised her veil. To my
astonishment I recognised our old antagonist, the Countess Rossakoff, a
Russian countess, who had engineered a particularly smart jewel robbery in
London.
"As soon as I caught sight of you in the hall, I feared the worst," she
observed plaintively.
"My dear Countess Rossakoff—"
She shook her head.
"Inez Veroneau now," she murmured. "A Spaniard, married to a Frenchman.
What do you want of me, M. Poirot? You are a terrible man. You hunted me
from London. Now, I suppose, you will tell our wonderful Madame Olivier
about me, and hunt me from Paris? We poor Russians, we must live, you
know."
"It is more serious than that, madame," said Poirot, watching her. "I propose
to enter the villa next door, and release M. Halliday, if he is still alive. I
know everything, you see."
I saw her sudden pallor. She bit her lip. Then she spoke with her usual
decision.
"He is still alive—but he is not at the villa. Come, monsieur, I will make a
bargain with you. Freedom for me—and M. Halliday, alive and well, for
Page 53
you."
"I accept," said Poirot. "I was about to propose the same bargain myself. By
the way, are the Big Four your employers, madame?"
Again I saw that deathly pallor creep over her face, but she left his question
unanswered.
Instead, "You permit me to telephone?" she asked, and crossing to the
instrument she rang up a number. "The number of the villa," she explained,
"where our friend is now imprisoned. You may give it to the police—the
nest will be empty when they arrive. Ah! I am through. Is that you, André?
It is I, Inez. The little Belgian knows all. Send Halliday to the hotel, and
clear out."
She replaced the receiver, and came towards us, smiling.
"You will accompany us to the hotel, madame."
"Naturally. I expected that."
I got a taxi, and we drove off together. I could see by Poirot's face that he
was perplexed. The thing was almost too easy. We arrived at the hotel. The
porter came up to us.
"A gentleman has arrived. He is in your rooms. He seems very ill. A nurse
came with him, but she has left."
"That is all right," said Poirot, "he is a friend of mine."
We went upstairs together. Sitting in a chair by the window was a haggard
young fellow who looked in the last stages of exhaustion. Poirot went over
to him.
"Are you John Halliday?" The man nodded. "Show me your left arm. John
Halliday has a mole just below the left elbow."
The man stretched out his arm. The mole was there. Poirot bowed to the
countess. She turned and left the room.
A glass of brandy revived Halliday somewhat.
"My God!" he muttered. "I have been through hell—hell.... Those fiends are
devils incarnate. My wife, where is she? What does she think? They told me
that she would believe—would believe—"
"I accept," said Poirot. "I was about to propose the same bargain myself. By
the way, are the Big Four your employers, madame?"
Again I saw that deathly pallor creep over her face, but she left his question
unanswered.
Instead, "You permit me to telephone?" she asked, and crossing to the
instrument she rang up a number. "The number of the villa," she explained,
"where our friend is now imprisoned. You may give it to the police—the
nest will be empty when they arrive. Ah! I am through. Is that you, André?
It is I, Inez. The little Belgian knows all. Send Halliday to the hotel, and
clear out."
She replaced the receiver, and came towards us, smiling.
"You will accompany us to the hotel, madame."
"Naturally. I expected that."
I got a taxi, and we drove off together. I could see by Poirot's face that he
was perplexed. The thing was almost too easy. We arrived at the hotel. The
porter came up to us.
"A gentleman has arrived. He is in your rooms. He seems very ill. A nurse
came with him, but she has left."
"That is all right," said Poirot, "he is a friend of mine."
We went upstairs together. Sitting in a chair by the window was a haggard
young fellow who looked in the last stages of exhaustion. Poirot went over
to him.
"Are you John Halliday?" The man nodded. "Show me your left arm. John
Halliday has a mole just below the left elbow."
The man stretched out his arm. The mole was there. Poirot bowed to the
countess. She turned and left the room.
A glass of brandy revived Halliday somewhat.
"My God!" he muttered. "I have been through hell—hell.... Those fiends are
devils incarnate. My wife, where is she? What does she think? They told me
that she would believe—would believe—"
Page 54
"She does not," said Poirot firmly. "Her faith in you has never wavered. She
is waiting for you—she and the child."
"Thank God for that. I can hardly believe that I am free once more."
"Now that you are a little recovered, monsieur, I should like to hear the
whole story from the beginning."
Halliday looked at him with an indescribable expression.
"I remember—nothing," he said.
"What?"
"Have you ever heard of the Big Four?"
"Something of them," said Poirot dryly.
"You do not know what I know. They have unlimited power. If I remain
silent, I shall be safe—if I say one word—not only I, but my nearest and
dearest will suffer unspeakable things. It is no good arguing with me. I
know.... I remember—nothing."
And, getting up, he walked from the room.
Poirot's face wore a baffled expression.
"So it is like that, is it?" he muttered. "The Big Four win again. What is that
you are holding in your hand, Hastings?"
I handed it to him.
"The countess scribbled it before she left," I explained.
He read it.
"Au revoir.—I.V."
"Signed with her initials—I.V. Just a coincidence, perhaps, that they also
stand for Four. I wonder, Hastings, I wonder."
is waiting for you—she and the child."
"Thank God for that. I can hardly believe that I am free once more."
"Now that you are a little recovered, monsieur, I should like to hear the
whole story from the beginning."
Halliday looked at him with an indescribable expression.
"I remember—nothing," he said.
"What?"
"Have you ever heard of the Big Four?"
"Something of them," said Poirot dryly.
"You do not know what I know. They have unlimited power. If I remain
silent, I shall be safe—if I say one word—not only I, but my nearest and
dearest will suffer unspeakable things. It is no good arguing with me. I
know.... I remember—nothing."
And, getting up, he walked from the room.
Poirot's face wore a baffled expression.
"So it is like that, is it?" he muttered. "The Big Four win again. What is that
you are holding in your hand, Hastings?"
I handed it to him.
"The countess scribbled it before she left," I explained.
He read it.
"Au revoir.—I.V."
"Signed with her initials—I.V. Just a coincidence, perhaps, that they also
stand for Four. I wonder, Hastings, I wonder."
Page 55
7. THE RADIUM THIEVES
On the night of his release, Halliday slept in the room next to ours at the
hotel, and all night long I heard him moaning and protesting in his sleep.
Undoubtedly his experience in the villa had broken his nerve, and in the
morning we failed completely to extract any information from him. He
would only repeat his statement about the unlimited power at the disposal
of the Big Four, and his assurance of the vengeance which would follow if
he talked.
After lunch he departed to rejoin his wife in England, but Poirot and I
remained behind in Paris. I was all for energetic proceedings of some kind
or other, and Poirot's quiescence annoyed me.
"For Heaven's sake, Poirot," I urged, "let us be up and at them."
"Admirable, mon ami, admirable! Up where, and at whom? Be precise, I
beg of you."
"At the Big Four, of course."
"Cela va sans dire. But how would you set about it?"
"The police," I hazarded doubtfully.
Poirot smiled.
"They would accuse us of romancing. We have nothing to go upon—
nothing whatever. We must wait."
"Wait for what?"
"Wait for them to make a move. See now, in England you all comprehend
and adore la boxe. If one man does not make a move, the other must, and by
permitting the adversary to make the attack one learns something about
him. That is our part—to let the other side make the attack."
"You think they will?" I said doubtfully.
"I have no doubt whatever of it. To begin with, see, they try to get me out of
England. That fails. Then, in the Dartmoor affair, we step in and save their
victim from the gallows. And yesterday, once again, we interfere with their
plans. Assuredly, they will not leave the matter there."
On the night of his release, Halliday slept in the room next to ours at the
hotel, and all night long I heard him moaning and protesting in his sleep.
Undoubtedly his experience in the villa had broken his nerve, and in the
morning we failed completely to extract any information from him. He
would only repeat his statement about the unlimited power at the disposal
of the Big Four, and his assurance of the vengeance which would follow if
he talked.
After lunch he departed to rejoin his wife in England, but Poirot and I
remained behind in Paris. I was all for energetic proceedings of some kind
or other, and Poirot's quiescence annoyed me.
"For Heaven's sake, Poirot," I urged, "let us be up and at them."
"Admirable, mon ami, admirable! Up where, and at whom? Be precise, I
beg of you."
"At the Big Four, of course."
"Cela va sans dire. But how would you set about it?"
"The police," I hazarded doubtfully.
Poirot smiled.
"They would accuse us of romancing. We have nothing to go upon—
nothing whatever. We must wait."
"Wait for what?"
"Wait for them to make a move. See now, in England you all comprehend
and adore la boxe. If one man does not make a move, the other must, and by
permitting the adversary to make the attack one learns something about
him. That is our part—to let the other side make the attack."
"You think they will?" I said doubtfully.
"I have no doubt whatever of it. To begin with, see, they try to get me out of
England. That fails. Then, in the Dartmoor affair, we step in and save their
victim from the gallows. And yesterday, once again, we interfere with their
plans. Assuredly, they will not leave the matter there."
Page 56
As I reflected on this, there was a knock on the door. Without waiting for a
reply, a man stepped into the room and closed the door behind him. He was
a tall, thin man, with a slightly hooked nose and a sallow complexion. He
wore an overcoat buttoned up to his chin, and a soft hat well pulled down
over his eyes.
"Excuse me, gentlemen, for my somewhat unceremonious entry," he said in
a soft voice, "but my business is of a rather unorthodox nature."
Smiling, he advanced to the table and sat down by it. I was about to spring
up, but Poirot restrained me with a gesture.
"As you say, Monsieur, your entry is somewhat unceremonious. Will you
kindly state your business?"
"My dear M. Poirot, it is very simple. You have been annoying my friends."
"In what way?"
"Come, come, Monsieur Poirot. You do not seriously ask me that? You
know as well as I do."
"It depends, monsieur, upon who these friends of yours are."
Without a word, the man drew from his pocket a cigarette case, and,
opening it, took out four cigarettes and tossed them on the table. Then he
picked them up and returned them to his case, which he replaced in his
pocket.
"Aha!" said Poirot, "so it is like that, is it? And what do your friends
suggest?"
"They suggest, monsieur, that you should employ your talents—your very
considerable talents—in the detection of legitimate crime—return to your
former avocations, and solve the problems of London society ladies."
"A peaceful programme," said Poirot. "And supposing I do not agree?"
The man made an eloquent gesture.
"We should regret it, of course, exceedingly," he said. "So would all the
friends and admirers of the great M. Hercule Poirot. But regrets, however
poignant, do not bring a man to life again."
reply, a man stepped into the room and closed the door behind him. He was
a tall, thin man, with a slightly hooked nose and a sallow complexion. He
wore an overcoat buttoned up to his chin, and a soft hat well pulled down
over his eyes.
"Excuse me, gentlemen, for my somewhat unceremonious entry," he said in
a soft voice, "but my business is of a rather unorthodox nature."
Smiling, he advanced to the table and sat down by it. I was about to spring
up, but Poirot restrained me with a gesture.
"As you say, Monsieur, your entry is somewhat unceremonious. Will you
kindly state your business?"
"My dear M. Poirot, it is very simple. You have been annoying my friends."
"In what way?"
"Come, come, Monsieur Poirot. You do not seriously ask me that? You
know as well as I do."
"It depends, monsieur, upon who these friends of yours are."
Without a word, the man drew from his pocket a cigarette case, and,
opening it, took out four cigarettes and tossed them on the table. Then he
picked them up and returned them to his case, which he replaced in his
pocket.
"Aha!" said Poirot, "so it is like that, is it? And what do your friends
suggest?"
"They suggest, monsieur, that you should employ your talents—your very
considerable talents—in the detection of legitimate crime—return to your
former avocations, and solve the problems of London society ladies."
"A peaceful programme," said Poirot. "And supposing I do not agree?"
The man made an eloquent gesture.
"We should regret it, of course, exceedingly," he said. "So would all the
friends and admirers of the great M. Hercule Poirot. But regrets, however
poignant, do not bring a man to life again."
Page 57
"Put very delicately," said Poirot, nodding his head. "And supposing I—
accept?"
"In that case I am empowered to offer you—compensation."
He drew out a pocket-book, and threw ten notes on the table. They were for
ten thousand francs each.
"That is merely as a guarantee of our good faith," he said. "Ten times that
amount will be paid you."
"Good God," I cried, springing up, "you dare to think—!"
"Sit down, Hastings," said Poirot autocratically. "Subdue your so beautiful
and honest nature and sit down. To you, monsieur, I will say this. What is to
prevent me ringing up the police and giving you into their custody, whilst
my friend here prevents you from escaping?"
"By all means do so if you think it advisable," said our visitor calmly.
"Oh! look here, Poirot," I cried. "I can't stand this. Ring up the police and
have done with it."
Rising swiftly, I strode to the door and stood with my back against it.
"It seems the obvious course," murmured Poirot, as though debating with
himself.
"But you distrust the obvious, eh?" said our visitor, smiling.
"Go on, Poirot," I urged.
"It will be your responsibility, mon ami."
As he lifted the receiver, the man made a sudden, cat-like jump at me. I was
ready for him. In another minute we were locked together, staggering round
the room. Suddenly I felt him slip and falter. I pressed my advantage. He
went down before me. And then, in the very flush of victory, an
extraordinary thing happened. I felt myself flying forwards. Head first, I
crashed into the wall in a complicated heap. I was up in a minute, but the
door was already closing behind my late adversary. I rushed to it and shook
it, it was locked on the outside. I seized the telephone from Poirot.
"Is that the bureau? Stop a man who is coming out. A tall man, with a
buttoned-up overcoat and a soft hat. He is wanted by the police."
accept?"
"In that case I am empowered to offer you—compensation."
He drew out a pocket-book, and threw ten notes on the table. They were for
ten thousand francs each.
"That is merely as a guarantee of our good faith," he said. "Ten times that
amount will be paid you."
"Good God," I cried, springing up, "you dare to think—!"
"Sit down, Hastings," said Poirot autocratically. "Subdue your so beautiful
and honest nature and sit down. To you, monsieur, I will say this. What is to
prevent me ringing up the police and giving you into their custody, whilst
my friend here prevents you from escaping?"
"By all means do so if you think it advisable," said our visitor calmly.
"Oh! look here, Poirot," I cried. "I can't stand this. Ring up the police and
have done with it."
Rising swiftly, I strode to the door and stood with my back against it.
"It seems the obvious course," murmured Poirot, as though debating with
himself.
"But you distrust the obvious, eh?" said our visitor, smiling.
"Go on, Poirot," I urged.
"It will be your responsibility, mon ami."
As he lifted the receiver, the man made a sudden, cat-like jump at me. I was
ready for him. In another minute we were locked together, staggering round
the room. Suddenly I felt him slip and falter. I pressed my advantage. He
went down before me. And then, in the very flush of victory, an
extraordinary thing happened. I felt myself flying forwards. Head first, I
crashed into the wall in a complicated heap. I was up in a minute, but the
door was already closing behind my late adversary. I rushed to it and shook
it, it was locked on the outside. I seized the telephone from Poirot.
"Is that the bureau? Stop a man who is coming out. A tall man, with a
buttoned-up overcoat and a soft hat. He is wanted by the police."
Page 58
Very few minutes elapsed before we heard a noise in the corridor outside.
The key was turned and the door flung open. The manager himself stood in
the doorway.
"The man—you have got him?" I cried.
"No, monsieur. No one has descended."
"You must have passed him."
"We have passed no one, monsieur. It is incredible that he can have
escaped."
"You have passed some one, I think," said Poirot, in his gentle voice. "One
of the hotel staff, perhaps?"
"Only a waiter carrying a tray, monsieur."
"Ah!" said Poirot, in a tone that spoke infinities.
"So that was why he wore his overcoat buttoned up to his chin," mused
Poirot, when we had finally got rid of the excited hotel officials.
"I'm awfully sorry, Poirot," I murmured, rather crestfallen. "I thought I'd
downed him all right."
"Yes, that was a Japanese trick, I fancy. Do not distress yourself, mon ami.
All went according to plan—his plan. That is what I wanted."
"What's this?" I cried, pouncing on a brown object that lay on the floor.
It was a slim pocket-book of brown leather, and had evidently fallen from
our visitor's pocket during his struggle with me. It contained two receipted
bills in the name of M. Felix Laon, and a folded-up piece of paper which
made my heart beat faster. It was a half sheet of note-paper on which a few
words were scrawled in pencil but they were words of supreme importance.
"The next meeting of the council will be on Friday at 34 Rue des Echelles
at 11 a.m."
It was signed with a big figure 4.
And to-day was Friday, and the clock on the mantelpiece showed the hour
to be 10:30.
The key was turned and the door flung open. The manager himself stood in
the doorway.
"The man—you have got him?" I cried.
"No, monsieur. No one has descended."
"You must have passed him."
"We have passed no one, monsieur. It is incredible that he can have
escaped."
"You have passed some one, I think," said Poirot, in his gentle voice. "One
of the hotel staff, perhaps?"
"Only a waiter carrying a tray, monsieur."
"Ah!" said Poirot, in a tone that spoke infinities.
"So that was why he wore his overcoat buttoned up to his chin," mused
Poirot, when we had finally got rid of the excited hotel officials.
"I'm awfully sorry, Poirot," I murmured, rather crestfallen. "I thought I'd
downed him all right."
"Yes, that was a Japanese trick, I fancy. Do not distress yourself, mon ami.
All went according to plan—his plan. That is what I wanted."
"What's this?" I cried, pouncing on a brown object that lay on the floor.
It was a slim pocket-book of brown leather, and had evidently fallen from
our visitor's pocket during his struggle with me. It contained two receipted
bills in the name of M. Felix Laon, and a folded-up piece of paper which
made my heart beat faster. It was a half sheet of note-paper on which a few
words were scrawled in pencil but they were words of supreme importance.
"The next meeting of the council will be on Friday at 34 Rue des Echelles
at 11 a.m."
It was signed with a big figure 4.
And to-day was Friday, and the clock on the mantelpiece showed the hour
to be 10:30.
Page 59
"My God, what a chance!" I cried. "Fate is playing into our hands. We must
start at once—though. What stupendous luck."
"So that was why he came," murmured Poirot. "I see it all now."
"See what? Come on, Poirot, don't stay daydreaming there."
Poirot looked at me, and slowly shook his head, smiling as he did so.
"'Will you walk into my parlour, said the spider to the fly?' That is your
little English nursery rhyme, is it not? No, no—they are subtle—but not so
subtle as Hercule Poirot."
"What on earth are you driving at, Poirot?"
"My friend, I have been asking myself the reason of this morning's visit.
Did our visitor really hope to succeed in bribing me? Or, alternatively, in
frightening me into abandoning my task? It seemed hardly credible. Why,
then, did he come? And now I see the whole plan—very neat—very pretty
—the ostensible reason to bribe or frighten me—the necessary struggle
which he took no pains to avoid, and which should make the dropped
pocket-book natural and reasonable—and finally—the pitfall! Rue des
Echelles, 11 a.m.? I think not, mon ami! One does not catch Hercule Poirot
as easily as that."
"Good heavens," I gasped.
Poirot was frowning to himself.
"There is still one thing I do not understand."
"What is that?"
"The time, Hastings—the time. If they wanted to decoy me away, surely
night time would be better? Why this early hour? Is it possible that
something is about to happen this morning? Something which they are
anxious Hercule Poirot should not know about?"
He shook his head.
"We shall see. Here I sit, mon ami. We do not stir out this morning. We
await events here."
It was at half-past eleven exactly that the summons came. A petit bleu.
Poirot tore it open, then handed it to me. It was from Madame Olivier, the
start at once—though. What stupendous luck."
"So that was why he came," murmured Poirot. "I see it all now."
"See what? Come on, Poirot, don't stay daydreaming there."
Poirot looked at me, and slowly shook his head, smiling as he did so.
"'Will you walk into my parlour, said the spider to the fly?' That is your
little English nursery rhyme, is it not? No, no—they are subtle—but not so
subtle as Hercule Poirot."
"What on earth are you driving at, Poirot?"
"My friend, I have been asking myself the reason of this morning's visit.
Did our visitor really hope to succeed in bribing me? Or, alternatively, in
frightening me into abandoning my task? It seemed hardly credible. Why,
then, did he come? And now I see the whole plan—very neat—very pretty
—the ostensible reason to bribe or frighten me—the necessary struggle
which he took no pains to avoid, and which should make the dropped
pocket-book natural and reasonable—and finally—the pitfall! Rue des
Echelles, 11 a.m.? I think not, mon ami! One does not catch Hercule Poirot
as easily as that."
"Good heavens," I gasped.
Poirot was frowning to himself.
"There is still one thing I do not understand."
"What is that?"
"The time, Hastings—the time. If they wanted to decoy me away, surely
night time would be better? Why this early hour? Is it possible that
something is about to happen this morning? Something which they are
anxious Hercule Poirot should not know about?"
He shook his head.
"We shall see. Here I sit, mon ami. We do not stir out this morning. We
await events here."
It was at half-past eleven exactly that the summons came. A petit bleu.
Poirot tore it open, then handed it to me. It was from Madame Olivier, the
Page 60
world-famous scientist, whom we had visited yesterday in connection with
the Halliday case. It asked us to come out to Passy at once.
We obeyed the summons without an instant's delay. Madame Olivier
received us in the same small salon. I was struck anew with the wonderful
power of this woman, with her long nun's face and burning eyes—this
brilliant successor of Becquerel and the Curies. She came to the point at
once.
"Messieurs, you interviewed me yesterday about the disappearance of M.
Halliday. I now learn that you returned to the house a second time, and
asked to see my secretary, Inez Veroneau. She left the house with you, and
has not returned here since."
"Is that all, madame?"
"No, monsieur, it is not. Last night the laboratory was broken into, and
several valuable papers and memoranda were stolen. The thieves had a try
for something more precious still, but luckily they failed to open the big
safe."
"Madame, these are the facts of the case. Your late secretary, Madame
Veroneau, was really the Countess Rossakoff, an expert thief, and it was she
who was responsible for the disappearance of M. Halliday. How long had
she been with you?"
"Five months, monsieur. What you say amazes me."
"It is true, nevertheless. These papers, were they easy to find? Or do you
think an inside knowledge was shown?"
"It is rather curious that the thieves knew exactly where to look. You think
Inez—"
"Yes, I have no doubt that it was upon her information that they acted. But
what is this precious thing that the thieves failed to find? Jewels?"
Madame Olivier shook her head with a faint smile.
"Something much more precious than that, monsieur." She looked round
her, then bent forward, lowering her voice. "Radium, monsieur."
"Radium?"
the Halliday case. It asked us to come out to Passy at once.
We obeyed the summons without an instant's delay. Madame Olivier
received us in the same small salon. I was struck anew with the wonderful
power of this woman, with her long nun's face and burning eyes—this
brilliant successor of Becquerel and the Curies. She came to the point at
once.
"Messieurs, you interviewed me yesterday about the disappearance of M.
Halliday. I now learn that you returned to the house a second time, and
asked to see my secretary, Inez Veroneau. She left the house with you, and
has not returned here since."
"Is that all, madame?"
"No, monsieur, it is not. Last night the laboratory was broken into, and
several valuable papers and memoranda were stolen. The thieves had a try
for something more precious still, but luckily they failed to open the big
safe."
"Madame, these are the facts of the case. Your late secretary, Madame
Veroneau, was really the Countess Rossakoff, an expert thief, and it was she
who was responsible for the disappearance of M. Halliday. How long had
she been with you?"
"Five months, monsieur. What you say amazes me."
"It is true, nevertheless. These papers, were they easy to find? Or do you
think an inside knowledge was shown?"
"It is rather curious that the thieves knew exactly where to look. You think
Inez—"
"Yes, I have no doubt that it was upon her information that they acted. But
what is this precious thing that the thieves failed to find? Jewels?"
Madame Olivier shook her head with a faint smile.
"Something much more precious than that, monsieur." She looked round
her, then bent forward, lowering her voice. "Radium, monsieur."
"Radium?"
Page 61
"Yes, monsieur. I am now at the crux of my experiments. I possess a small
portion of radium myself—more has been lent to me for the process I am at
work upon. Small though the actual quantity is, it comprises a large amount
of the world's stock and represents a value of millions of francs."
"And where is it?"
"In its leaden case in the big safe—the safe purposely appears to be of an
old and worn-out pattern, but it is really a triumph of the safe-maker's art.
That is probably why the thieves were unable to open it."
"How long are you keeping this radium in your possession?"
"Only for two days more, monsieur. Then my experiments will be
concluded."
Poirot's eyes brightened.
"And Inez Veroneau is aware of the fact? Good—then our friends will come
back. Not a word of me to any one, madame. But rest assured, I will save
your radium for you. You have a key of the door leading from the
laboratory to the garden?"
"Yes, monsieur. Here it is. I have a duplicate for myself. And here is the key
of the garden door leading out into the alleyway between this villa and the
next one."
"I thank you, madame. To-night, go to bed as usual, have no fears, and
leave all to me. But not a word to any one—not to your two assistants—
Mademoiselle Claude and Monsieur Henri, is it not?—particularly not a
word to them."
Poirot left the villa rubbing his hands in great satisfaction.
"What are we going to do now?" I asked.
"Now, Hastings, we are about to leave Paris—for England."
"What?"
"We will pack our effects, have lunch, and drive to the Gare du Nord."
"But the radium?"
portion of radium myself—more has been lent to me for the process I am at
work upon. Small though the actual quantity is, it comprises a large amount
of the world's stock and represents a value of millions of francs."
"And where is it?"
"In its leaden case in the big safe—the safe purposely appears to be of an
old and worn-out pattern, but it is really a triumph of the safe-maker's art.
That is probably why the thieves were unable to open it."
"How long are you keeping this radium in your possession?"
"Only for two days more, monsieur. Then my experiments will be
concluded."
Poirot's eyes brightened.
"And Inez Veroneau is aware of the fact? Good—then our friends will come
back. Not a word of me to any one, madame. But rest assured, I will save
your radium for you. You have a key of the door leading from the
laboratory to the garden?"
"Yes, monsieur. Here it is. I have a duplicate for myself. And here is the key
of the garden door leading out into the alleyway between this villa and the
next one."
"I thank you, madame. To-night, go to bed as usual, have no fears, and
leave all to me. But not a word to any one—not to your two assistants—
Mademoiselle Claude and Monsieur Henri, is it not?—particularly not a
word to them."
Poirot left the villa rubbing his hands in great satisfaction.
"What are we going to do now?" I asked.
"Now, Hastings, we are about to leave Paris—for England."
"What?"
"We will pack our effects, have lunch, and drive to the Gare du Nord."
"But the radium?"
Page 62
"I said we were going to leave for England—I did not say we were going to
arrive there. Reflect a moment, Hastings. It is quite certain that we are
being watched and followed. Our enemies must believe that we are going
back to England, and they certainly will not believe that unless they see us
get on board the train and start."
"Do you mean we are to slip off again at the last minute?"
"No, Hastings. Our enemies will be satisfied with nothing less than a bona
fide departure."
"But the train doesn't stop until Calais?"
"It will stop if it is paid to do so."
"Oh, come now, Poirot—surely you can't pay an express to stop—they'd
refuse."
"My dear friend, have you never remarked the little handle—the signal
d'arrêt—penalty for improper use, 100 francs, I think?"
"Oh! you are going to pull that?"
"Or rather a friend of mine, Pierre Combeau, will do so. Then, while he is
arguing with the guard, and making a big scene, and all the train is agog
with interest, you and I will fade quietly away."
We duly carried out Poirot's plan. Pierre Combeau, an old crony of Poirot's,
and who evidently knew my little friend's methods pretty well, fell in with
the arrangements. The communication cord was pulled just as we got to the
outskirts of Paris. Combeau "made a scene" in the most approved French
fashion and Poirot and I were able to leave the train without any one being
interested in our departure. Our first proceeding was to make a considerable
change in our appearance. Poirot had brought the materials for this with him
in a small case. Two loafers in dirty blue blouses were the result. We had
dinner in an obscure hostelry, and started back to Paris afterwards.
It was close on eleven o'clock when we found ourselves once more in the
neighbourhood of Madame Olivier's villa. We looked up and down the road
before slipping into the alleyway. The whole place appeared to be perfectly
deserted. One thing we could be quite certain of, no one was following us.
arrive there. Reflect a moment, Hastings. It is quite certain that we are
being watched and followed. Our enemies must believe that we are going
back to England, and they certainly will not believe that unless they see us
get on board the train and start."
"Do you mean we are to slip off again at the last minute?"
"No, Hastings. Our enemies will be satisfied with nothing less than a bona
fide departure."
"But the train doesn't stop until Calais?"
"It will stop if it is paid to do so."
"Oh, come now, Poirot—surely you can't pay an express to stop—they'd
refuse."
"My dear friend, have you never remarked the little handle—the signal
d'arrêt—penalty for improper use, 100 francs, I think?"
"Oh! you are going to pull that?"
"Or rather a friend of mine, Pierre Combeau, will do so. Then, while he is
arguing with the guard, and making a big scene, and all the train is agog
with interest, you and I will fade quietly away."
We duly carried out Poirot's plan. Pierre Combeau, an old crony of Poirot's,
and who evidently knew my little friend's methods pretty well, fell in with
the arrangements. The communication cord was pulled just as we got to the
outskirts of Paris. Combeau "made a scene" in the most approved French
fashion and Poirot and I were able to leave the train without any one being
interested in our departure. Our first proceeding was to make a considerable
change in our appearance. Poirot had brought the materials for this with him
in a small case. Two loafers in dirty blue blouses were the result. We had
dinner in an obscure hostelry, and started back to Paris afterwards.
It was close on eleven o'clock when we found ourselves once more in the
neighbourhood of Madame Olivier's villa. We looked up and down the road
before slipping into the alleyway. The whole place appeared to be perfectly
deserted. One thing we could be quite certain of, no one was following us.
Page 63
"I do not expect them to be here yet," whispered Poirot to me. "Possibly
they may not come until to-morrow night, but they know perfectly well that
there are only two nights on which the radium will be there."
Very cautiously we turned the key in the garden door. It opened noiselessly
and we stepped into the garden.
And then, with complete unexpectedness, the blow fell. In a minute we
were surrounded, gagged and bound. At least ten men must have been
waiting for us. Resistance was useless. Like two helpless bundles we were
lifted up and carried along. To my intense astonishment, they took us
towards the house and not away from it. With a key they opened the door
into the laboratory and carried us into it. One of the men stooped down
before the big safe. The door of it swung open. I felt an unpleasant
sensation down my spine. Were they going to bundle us into it, and leave us
there to asphyxiate slowly?
However, to my amazement, I saw that from the inside of the safe steps led
down beneath the floor. We were thrust down this narrow way and
eventually came out into a big subterranean chamber. A woman stood there,
tall and imposing, with a black velvet mask covering her face. She was
clearly in command of the situation by her gestures of authority. The men
slung us down on the floor and left us—alone with the mysterious creature
in the mask. I had no doubt who she was. This was the unknown
Frenchwoman—Number Three of the Big Four.
She knelt down beside us and removed the gags, but left us bound, then
rising and facing us, with a sudden swift gesture she removed her mask.
It was Madame Olivier!
"M. Poirot," she said, in a low mocking tone. "The great, the wonderful, the
unique M. Poirot. I sent a warning to you yesterday morning. You chose to
disregard it—you thought you could pit your wits against US. And now,
you are here!"
There was a cold malignity about her that froze me to the marrow. It was so
at variance with the burning fire of her eyes. She was mad—mad—with the
madness of genius!
Poirot said nothing. His jaw had dropped, and he was staring at her.
they may not come until to-morrow night, but they know perfectly well that
there are only two nights on which the radium will be there."
Very cautiously we turned the key in the garden door. It opened noiselessly
and we stepped into the garden.
And then, with complete unexpectedness, the blow fell. In a minute we
were surrounded, gagged and bound. At least ten men must have been
waiting for us. Resistance was useless. Like two helpless bundles we were
lifted up and carried along. To my intense astonishment, they took us
towards the house and not away from it. With a key they opened the door
into the laboratory and carried us into it. One of the men stooped down
before the big safe. The door of it swung open. I felt an unpleasant
sensation down my spine. Were they going to bundle us into it, and leave us
there to asphyxiate slowly?
However, to my amazement, I saw that from the inside of the safe steps led
down beneath the floor. We were thrust down this narrow way and
eventually came out into a big subterranean chamber. A woman stood there,
tall and imposing, with a black velvet mask covering her face. She was
clearly in command of the situation by her gestures of authority. The men
slung us down on the floor and left us—alone with the mysterious creature
in the mask. I had no doubt who she was. This was the unknown
Frenchwoman—Number Three of the Big Four.
She knelt down beside us and removed the gags, but left us bound, then
rising and facing us, with a sudden swift gesture she removed her mask.
It was Madame Olivier!
"M. Poirot," she said, in a low mocking tone. "The great, the wonderful, the
unique M. Poirot. I sent a warning to you yesterday morning. You chose to
disregard it—you thought you could pit your wits against US. And now,
you are here!"
There was a cold malignity about her that froze me to the marrow. It was so
at variance with the burning fire of her eyes. She was mad—mad—with the
madness of genius!
Poirot said nothing. His jaw had dropped, and he was staring at her.
Page 64
"Well," she said softly, "this is the end. WE cannot permit our plans to be
interfered with. Have you any last request to make?"
Never before, or since, have I felt so near death. Poirot was magnificent. He
neither flinched nor paled, just stared at her with unabated interest.
"Your psychology interests me enormously, madame," he said quietly. "It is
a pity that I have so short a time to devote to studying it. Yes, I have a
request to make. A condemned man is always allowed a last smoke, I
believe. I have my cigarette case on me. If you would permit—" He looked
down at his bonds.
"Ah, yes!" she laughed. "You would like me to untie your hands, would you
not? You are clever, M. Hercule Poirot, I know that. I shall not untie your
hands—but I will find you a cigarette."
She knelt down by him, extracted his cigarette case, took out a cigarette,
and placed it between his lips.
"And now a match," she said, rising.
"It is not necessary, madame." Something in his voice startled me. She, too,
was arrested.
"Do not move, I pray of you, madame. You will regret it if you do. Are you
acquainted at all with the properties of cuare? The South American Indians
use it as an arrow poison. A scratch with it means death. Some tribes use a
little blow-pipe—I, too, have a little blow-pipe constructed so as to look
exactly like a cigarette. I have only to blow.... Ah! you start. Do not move,
madame. The mechanism of this cigarette is most ingenious. One blows—
and a tiny dart resembling a fishbone flies through the air—to find its mark.
You do not wish to die, madame. Therefore, I beg of you, release my friend
Hastings from his bonds. I cannot use my hands, but I can turn my head—
so—you are still covered, madame. Make no mistake, I beg of you."
Slowly, with shaking hands, and rage and hate convulsing her face, she bent
down and did his bidding. I was free. Poirot's voice gave me instructions.
"Your bonds will now do for the lady, Hastings. That is right. Is she
securely fastened? Then release me, I pray of you. It is a fortunate
circumstance she sent away her henchmen. With a little luck we may hope
to find the way out unobstructed."
interfered with. Have you any last request to make?"
Never before, or since, have I felt so near death. Poirot was magnificent. He
neither flinched nor paled, just stared at her with unabated interest.
"Your psychology interests me enormously, madame," he said quietly. "It is
a pity that I have so short a time to devote to studying it. Yes, I have a
request to make. A condemned man is always allowed a last smoke, I
believe. I have my cigarette case on me. If you would permit—" He looked
down at his bonds.
"Ah, yes!" she laughed. "You would like me to untie your hands, would you
not? You are clever, M. Hercule Poirot, I know that. I shall not untie your
hands—but I will find you a cigarette."
She knelt down by him, extracted his cigarette case, took out a cigarette,
and placed it between his lips.
"And now a match," she said, rising.
"It is not necessary, madame." Something in his voice startled me. She, too,
was arrested.
"Do not move, I pray of you, madame. You will regret it if you do. Are you
acquainted at all with the properties of cuare? The South American Indians
use it as an arrow poison. A scratch with it means death. Some tribes use a
little blow-pipe—I, too, have a little blow-pipe constructed so as to look
exactly like a cigarette. I have only to blow.... Ah! you start. Do not move,
madame. The mechanism of this cigarette is most ingenious. One blows—
and a tiny dart resembling a fishbone flies through the air—to find its mark.
You do not wish to die, madame. Therefore, I beg of you, release my friend
Hastings from his bonds. I cannot use my hands, but I can turn my head—
so—you are still covered, madame. Make no mistake, I beg of you."
Slowly, with shaking hands, and rage and hate convulsing her face, she bent
down and did his bidding. I was free. Poirot's voice gave me instructions.
"Your bonds will now do for the lady, Hastings. That is right. Is she
securely fastened? Then release me, I pray of you. It is a fortunate
circumstance she sent away her henchmen. With a little luck we may hope
to find the way out unobstructed."
Page 65
In another minute, Poirot stood by my side. He bowed to the lady.
"Hercule Poirot is not killed so easily, madame. I wish you good-night."
The gag prevented her from replying, but the murderous gleam in her eyes
frightened me. I hoped devoutly that we should never fall into her power
again.
Three minutes later we were outside the villa, and hurriedly traversing the
garden. The road outside was deserted, and we were soon clear of the
neighbourhood.
Then Poirot broke out.
"I deserve all that that woman said to me. I am a triple imbecile, a miserable
animal, thirty-six times an idiot. I was proud of myself for not falling into
their trap. And it was not even meant as a trap—except exactly in the way
in which I fell into it. They knew I would see through it—they counted on
my seeing through it. This explains all—the ease with which they
surrendered Halliday—everything. Madame Olivier was the ruling spirit—-
Vera Rossakoff only her lieutenant. Madame needed Halliday's ideas—she
herself had the necessary genius to supply the gaps that perplexed him. Yes,
Hastings, we know now who Number Three is—the woman who is
probably the greatest scientist in the world! Think of it. The brain of the
East, the science of the West—and two others whose identities we do not
yet know. But we must find out. To-morrow we will return to London and
set about it."
"You are not going to denounce Madame Olivier to the police?"
"I should not be believed. That woman is one of the idols of France. And we
can prove nothing. We are lucky if she does not denounce us."
"What?"
"Think of it. We are found at night upon the premises with keys in our
possession which she will swear she never gave us. She surprises us at the
safe, and we gag and bind her and make away. Have no illusions, Hastings.
The boot is not upon the right leg—is that how you say it?"
"Hercule Poirot is not killed so easily, madame. I wish you good-night."
The gag prevented her from replying, but the murderous gleam in her eyes
frightened me. I hoped devoutly that we should never fall into her power
again.
Three minutes later we were outside the villa, and hurriedly traversing the
garden. The road outside was deserted, and we were soon clear of the
neighbourhood.
Then Poirot broke out.
"I deserve all that that woman said to me. I am a triple imbecile, a miserable
animal, thirty-six times an idiot. I was proud of myself for not falling into
their trap. And it was not even meant as a trap—except exactly in the way
in which I fell into it. They knew I would see through it—they counted on
my seeing through it. This explains all—the ease with which they
surrendered Halliday—everything. Madame Olivier was the ruling spirit—-
Vera Rossakoff only her lieutenant. Madame needed Halliday's ideas—she
herself had the necessary genius to supply the gaps that perplexed him. Yes,
Hastings, we know now who Number Three is—the woman who is
probably the greatest scientist in the world! Think of it. The brain of the
East, the science of the West—and two others whose identities we do not
yet know. But we must find out. To-morrow we will return to London and
set about it."
"You are not going to denounce Madame Olivier to the police?"
"I should not be believed. That woman is one of the idols of France. And we
can prove nothing. We are lucky if she does not denounce us."
"What?"
"Think of it. We are found at night upon the premises with keys in our
possession which she will swear she never gave us. She surprises us at the
safe, and we gag and bind her and make away. Have no illusions, Hastings.
The boot is not upon the right leg—is that how you say it?"
Page 66
8. IN THE HOUSE OF THE ENEMY
After our adventure in the villa at Passy we returned post haste to London.
Several letters were awaiting Poirot. He read one of them with a curious
smile, and then handed it to me.
"Read this, mon ami."
I turned first to the signature, "Abe Ryland," and recalled Poirot's words:
"the richest man in the world." Mr. Ryland's letter was curt and incisive. He
expressed himself as profoundly dissatisfied with the reasons Poirot had
given for withdrawing from the South American proposition at the last
moment.
"This gives one furiously to think, does it not?" said Poirot.
"I suppose it's only natural he should be a bit ratty."
"No, no, you comprehend not. Remember the words of Mayerling, the man
who took refuge here—only to die by the hands of his enemies. 'Number
Two is represented by an S with two lines through it—the sign for a dollar,
also by two stripes and a star. It may be conjectured therefore that he is an
American subject, and that he represents the power of wealth.' Add to those
words the fact that Ryland offered me a huge sum to tempt me out of
England—and—and what about it, Hastings?"
"You mean," I said, staring, "that you suspect Abe Ryland, the multi-
millionaire, of being Number Two of the Big Four."
"Your bright intellect has grasped the idea, Hastings. Yes, I do. The tone in
which you said multi-millionaire was eloquent—but let me impress upon
you one fact—this thing is being run by men at the top—and Mr. Ryland
has the reputation of being no beauty in his business dealings. An able,
unscrupulous man, a man who has all the wealth that he needs, and is out
for unlimited power."
There was undoubtedly something to be said for Poirot's view. I asked him
when he had made up his mind definitely upon the point.
"That is just it. I am not sure. I cannot be sure. Mon ami, I would give
anything to know. Let me but place Number Two definitely as Abe Ryland,
After our adventure in the villa at Passy we returned post haste to London.
Several letters were awaiting Poirot. He read one of them with a curious
smile, and then handed it to me.
"Read this, mon ami."
I turned first to the signature, "Abe Ryland," and recalled Poirot's words:
"the richest man in the world." Mr. Ryland's letter was curt and incisive. He
expressed himself as profoundly dissatisfied with the reasons Poirot had
given for withdrawing from the South American proposition at the last
moment.
"This gives one furiously to think, does it not?" said Poirot.
"I suppose it's only natural he should be a bit ratty."
"No, no, you comprehend not. Remember the words of Mayerling, the man
who took refuge here—only to die by the hands of his enemies. 'Number
Two is represented by an S with two lines through it—the sign for a dollar,
also by two stripes and a star. It may be conjectured therefore that he is an
American subject, and that he represents the power of wealth.' Add to those
words the fact that Ryland offered me a huge sum to tempt me out of
England—and—and what about it, Hastings?"
"You mean," I said, staring, "that you suspect Abe Ryland, the multi-
millionaire, of being Number Two of the Big Four."
"Your bright intellect has grasped the idea, Hastings. Yes, I do. The tone in
which you said multi-millionaire was eloquent—but let me impress upon
you one fact—this thing is being run by men at the top—and Mr. Ryland
has the reputation of being no beauty in his business dealings. An able,
unscrupulous man, a man who has all the wealth that he needs, and is out
for unlimited power."
There was undoubtedly something to be said for Poirot's view. I asked him
when he had made up his mind definitely upon the point.
"That is just it. I am not sure. I cannot be sure. Mon ami, I would give
anything to know. Let me but place Number Two definitely as Abe Ryland,
Page 67
and we draw nearer to our goal."
"He has just arrived in London, I see by this," I said, tapping the letter.
"Shall you call upon him, and make your apologies in person?"
"I might do so."
Two days later, Poirot returned to our rooms in a state of boundless
excitement. He grasped me by both hands in his most impulsive manner.
"My friend, an occasion stupendous, unprecedented, never to be repeated,
has presented itself! But there is danger, grave danger. I should not even ask
you to attempt it."
If Poirot was trying to frighten me, he was going the wrong way to work,
and so I told him. Becoming less incoherent, he unfolded his plan.
It seemed that Ryland was looking for an English secretary, one with a good
social manner and presence. It was Poirot's suggestion that I should apply
for the post.
"I would do it, myself, mon ami," he explained apologetically. "But, see
you, it is almost impossible for me to disguise myself in the needful
manner. I speak the English very well—except when I am excited—but
hardly so as to deceive the ear; and even though I were to sacrifice my
moustaches, I doubt not but that I should still be recognisable as Hercule
Poirot."
I doubted it also, and declared myself ready and willing to take up the part
and penetrate into Ryland's household.
"Ten to one he won't engage me anyway," I remarked.
"Oh, yes, he will. I will arrange for you such testimonials as shall make him
lick his lips. The Home Secretary himself shall recommend you."
This seemed to be carrying things a bit far, but Poirot waved aside my
remonstrances.
"Oh, yes, he will do it. I investigated for him a little matter which might
have caused a grave scandal. All was solved with discretion and delicacy,
and now, as you would say, he perches upon my hand like the little bird and
pecks the crumbs."
"He has just arrived in London, I see by this," I said, tapping the letter.
"Shall you call upon him, and make your apologies in person?"
"I might do so."
Two days later, Poirot returned to our rooms in a state of boundless
excitement. He grasped me by both hands in his most impulsive manner.
"My friend, an occasion stupendous, unprecedented, never to be repeated,
has presented itself! But there is danger, grave danger. I should not even ask
you to attempt it."
If Poirot was trying to frighten me, he was going the wrong way to work,
and so I told him. Becoming less incoherent, he unfolded his plan.
It seemed that Ryland was looking for an English secretary, one with a good
social manner and presence. It was Poirot's suggestion that I should apply
for the post.
"I would do it, myself, mon ami," he explained apologetically. "But, see
you, it is almost impossible for me to disguise myself in the needful
manner. I speak the English very well—except when I am excited—but
hardly so as to deceive the ear; and even though I were to sacrifice my
moustaches, I doubt not but that I should still be recognisable as Hercule
Poirot."
I doubted it also, and declared myself ready and willing to take up the part
and penetrate into Ryland's household.
"Ten to one he won't engage me anyway," I remarked.
"Oh, yes, he will. I will arrange for you such testimonials as shall make him
lick his lips. The Home Secretary himself shall recommend you."
This seemed to be carrying things a bit far, but Poirot waved aside my
remonstrances.
"Oh, yes, he will do it. I investigated for him a little matter which might
have caused a grave scandal. All was solved with discretion and delicacy,
and now, as you would say, he perches upon my hand like the little bird and
pecks the crumbs."
Page 68
Our first step was to engage the services of an artist in "make up." He was a
little man, with a quaint bird-like turn of the head, not unlike Poirot's own.
He considered me some time in silence, and then fell to work. When I
looked at myself in the glass half an hour afterwards, I was amazed. Special
shoes caused me to stand at least two inches taller, and the coat I wore was
arranged so as to give me a long, lank, weedy look. My eyebrows had been
cunningly altered, giving a totally different expression to my face, I wore
pads in my cheeks, and the deep tan of my face was a thing of the past. My
moustache had gone, and a gold tooth was prominent on one side of my
mouth.
"Your name," said Poirot, "is Arthur Neville. God guard you, my friend—
for I fear that you go into perilous places."
It was with a beating heart that I presented myself at the Savoy, at an hour
named by Mr. Ryland, and asked to see the great man.
After being kept waiting a minute or two, I was shown upstairs to his suite.
Ryland was sitting at a table. Spread out in front of him was a letter which I
could see out of the tail of my eye was in the Home Secretary's handwriting.
It was my first sight of the American millionaire, and, in spite of myself, I
was impressed. He was tall and lean, with a jutting out chin and slightly
hooked nose. His eyes glittered cold and gray behind penthouse brows. He
had thick grizzled hair, and a long black cigar (without which, I learned
later, he was never seen) protruded rakishly from the corner of his mouth.
"Siddown," he grunted.
I sat. He tapped the letter in front of him.
"According to this piece here, you're the goods all right, and I don't need to
look further. Say, are you well up in the social matters?"
I said that I thought I could satisfy him in that respect.
"I mean to say, if I have a lot of dooks and earls and viscounts and suchlike
down to the country place I've gotten, you'll be able to sort them out all
right and put them where they should be round the dining table?"
"Oh! quite easily," I replied, smiling.
little man, with a quaint bird-like turn of the head, not unlike Poirot's own.
He considered me some time in silence, and then fell to work. When I
looked at myself in the glass half an hour afterwards, I was amazed. Special
shoes caused me to stand at least two inches taller, and the coat I wore was
arranged so as to give me a long, lank, weedy look. My eyebrows had been
cunningly altered, giving a totally different expression to my face, I wore
pads in my cheeks, and the deep tan of my face was a thing of the past. My
moustache had gone, and a gold tooth was prominent on one side of my
mouth.
"Your name," said Poirot, "is Arthur Neville. God guard you, my friend—
for I fear that you go into perilous places."
It was with a beating heart that I presented myself at the Savoy, at an hour
named by Mr. Ryland, and asked to see the great man.
After being kept waiting a minute or two, I was shown upstairs to his suite.
Ryland was sitting at a table. Spread out in front of him was a letter which I
could see out of the tail of my eye was in the Home Secretary's handwriting.
It was my first sight of the American millionaire, and, in spite of myself, I
was impressed. He was tall and lean, with a jutting out chin and slightly
hooked nose. His eyes glittered cold and gray behind penthouse brows. He
had thick grizzled hair, and a long black cigar (without which, I learned
later, he was never seen) protruded rakishly from the corner of his mouth.
"Siddown," he grunted.
I sat. He tapped the letter in front of him.
"According to this piece here, you're the goods all right, and I don't need to
look further. Say, are you well up in the social matters?"
I said that I thought I could satisfy him in that respect.
"I mean to say, if I have a lot of dooks and earls and viscounts and suchlike
down to the country place I've gotten, you'll be able to sort them out all
right and put them where they should be round the dining table?"
"Oh! quite easily," I replied, smiling.
Page 69
We exchanged a few more preliminaries, and then I found myself engaged.
What Mr. Ryland wanted was a secretary conversant with English society,
as he already had an American secretary and a stenographer with him.
Two days later I went down to Hatton Chase, the seat of the Duke of
Loamshire, which the American millionaire had rented for a period of six
months.
My duties gave me no difficulty whatever. At one period of my life I had
been private secretary to a busy member of Parliament, so I was not called
upon to assume a role unfamiliar to me. Mr. Ryland usually entertained a
large party over the week-end, but the middle of the week was
comparatively quiet. I saw very little of Mr. Appleby, the American
secretary, but he seemed a pleasant, normal young American, very efficient
in his work. Of Miss Martin, the stenographer, I saw rather more. She was a
pretty girl of about twenty-three or four, with auburn hair and brown eyes
that could look mischievous enough upon occasion, though they were
usually cast demurely down. I had an idea that she both disliked and
distrusted her employer, though, of course, she was careful never to hint at
anything of the kind, but the time came when I was unexpectedly taken into
her confidence.
I had, of course, carefully scrutinised all the members of the household.
One or two of the servants had been newly engaged, one of the footmen, I
think, and some of the housemaids. The butler, the housekeeper, and the
chef were the duke's own staff, who had consented to remain on in the
establishment. The housemaids I dismissed as unimportant; I scrutinised
James, the second footman, very carefully; but it was clear that he was an
under-footman and an under-footman only. He had, indeed, been engaged
by the butler. A person of whom I was far more suspicious was Deaves,
Ryland's valet, whom he had brought over from New York with him. An
Englishman by birth, with an irreproachable manner, I yet harboured vague
suspicions about him.
I had been at Hatton Chase three weeks, and not an incident of any kind had
arisen which I could lay my finger on in support of our theory. There was
no trace of the activities of the Big Four. Mr. Ryland was a man of
overpowering force and personality, but I was coming to believe that Poirot
What Mr. Ryland wanted was a secretary conversant with English society,
as he already had an American secretary and a stenographer with him.
Two days later I went down to Hatton Chase, the seat of the Duke of
Loamshire, which the American millionaire had rented for a period of six
months.
My duties gave me no difficulty whatever. At one period of my life I had
been private secretary to a busy member of Parliament, so I was not called
upon to assume a role unfamiliar to me. Mr. Ryland usually entertained a
large party over the week-end, but the middle of the week was
comparatively quiet. I saw very little of Mr. Appleby, the American
secretary, but he seemed a pleasant, normal young American, very efficient
in his work. Of Miss Martin, the stenographer, I saw rather more. She was a
pretty girl of about twenty-three or four, with auburn hair and brown eyes
that could look mischievous enough upon occasion, though they were
usually cast demurely down. I had an idea that she both disliked and
distrusted her employer, though, of course, she was careful never to hint at
anything of the kind, but the time came when I was unexpectedly taken into
her confidence.
I had, of course, carefully scrutinised all the members of the household.
One or two of the servants had been newly engaged, one of the footmen, I
think, and some of the housemaids. The butler, the housekeeper, and the
chef were the duke's own staff, who had consented to remain on in the
establishment. The housemaids I dismissed as unimportant; I scrutinised
James, the second footman, very carefully; but it was clear that he was an
under-footman and an under-footman only. He had, indeed, been engaged
by the butler. A person of whom I was far more suspicious was Deaves,
Ryland's valet, whom he had brought over from New York with him. An
Englishman by birth, with an irreproachable manner, I yet harboured vague
suspicions about him.
I had been at Hatton Chase three weeks, and not an incident of any kind had
arisen which I could lay my finger on in support of our theory. There was
no trace of the activities of the Big Four. Mr. Ryland was a man of
overpowering force and personality, but I was coming to believe that Poirot
Page 70
had made a mistake when he associated him with that dread organisation. I
even heard him mention Poirot in a casual way at dinner one night.
"Wonderful little man, they say. But he's a quitter. How do I know? I put
him on a deal, and he turned me down the last minute. I'm not taking any
more of your Monsieur Hercule Poirot."
It was at moments such as these that I felt my cheek pads most wearisome!
And then Miss Martin told me a rather curious story. Ryland had gone to
London for the day, taking Appleby with him. Miss Martin and I were
strolling together in the garden after tea. I liked the girl very much, she was
so unaffected and so natural. I could see that there was something on her
mind, and at last out it came.
"Do you know, Major Neville," she said, "I am really thinking of resigning
my post here."
I looked somewhat astonished, and she went on hurriedly.
"Oh! I know it's a wonderful job to have got, in a way. I suppose most
people would think me a fool to throw it up. But I can't stand abuse, Major
Neville. To be sworn at like a trooper is more than I can bear. No gentleman
would do such a thing."
"Has Ryland been swearing at you?"
She nodded.
"Of course, he's always rather irritable and short tempered. That one
expects. It's all in the day's work. But to fly into such an absolute fury—
over nothing at all. He really looked as though he could have murdered me!
And, as I say, over nothing at all!"
"Tell me about it?" I said, keenly interested.
"As you know, I open all Mr. Ryland's letters. Some I hand on to Mr.
Appleby, others I deal with myself, but I do all the preliminary sorting.
Now there are certain letters that come, written on blue paper, and with a
tiny 4 marked on the corner—I beg your pardon, did you speak?"
I had been unable to repress a stifled exclamation, but I hurriedly shook my
head, and begged her to continue.
even heard him mention Poirot in a casual way at dinner one night.
"Wonderful little man, they say. But he's a quitter. How do I know? I put
him on a deal, and he turned me down the last minute. I'm not taking any
more of your Monsieur Hercule Poirot."
It was at moments such as these that I felt my cheek pads most wearisome!
And then Miss Martin told me a rather curious story. Ryland had gone to
London for the day, taking Appleby with him. Miss Martin and I were
strolling together in the garden after tea. I liked the girl very much, she was
so unaffected and so natural. I could see that there was something on her
mind, and at last out it came.
"Do you know, Major Neville," she said, "I am really thinking of resigning
my post here."
I looked somewhat astonished, and she went on hurriedly.
"Oh! I know it's a wonderful job to have got, in a way. I suppose most
people would think me a fool to throw it up. But I can't stand abuse, Major
Neville. To be sworn at like a trooper is more than I can bear. No gentleman
would do such a thing."
"Has Ryland been swearing at you?"
She nodded.
"Of course, he's always rather irritable and short tempered. That one
expects. It's all in the day's work. But to fly into such an absolute fury—
over nothing at all. He really looked as though he could have murdered me!
And, as I say, over nothing at all!"
"Tell me about it?" I said, keenly interested.
"As you know, I open all Mr. Ryland's letters. Some I hand on to Mr.
Appleby, others I deal with myself, but I do all the preliminary sorting.
Now there are certain letters that come, written on blue paper, and with a
tiny 4 marked on the corner—I beg your pardon, did you speak?"
I had been unable to repress a stifled exclamation, but I hurriedly shook my
head, and begged her to continue.
Page 71
"Well, as I was saying, these letters come, and there are strict orders that
they are never to be opened, but to be handed over to Mr. Ryland intact.
And, of course, I always do so. But there was an unusually heavy mail
yesterday morning, and I was opening the letters in a terrific hurry. By
mistake I opened one of these letters. As soon as I saw what I had done, I
took it to Mr. Ryland and explained. To my utter amazement he flew into
the most awful rage. As I tell you, I was quite frightened."
"What was there in the letter, I wonder, to upset him so?"
"Absolutely nothing—that's just the curious part of it. I had read it before I
discovered my mistake. It was quite short. I can still remember it word for
word, and there was nothing in it that could possibly upset any one."
"You can repeat it, you say?" I encouraged her.
"Yes." She paused a minute and then repeated slowly, whilst I noted down
the words unobtrusively, the following:—
"Dear Sir,—The essential thing now, I should say, is to see the
property. If you insist on the quarry being included, then
seventeen thousand seems reasonable. 11% commission too
much, 4% is ample.
"Yours truly,
"Arthur Leversham."
Miss Martin went on:—
"Evidently about some property Mr. Ryland was thinking of buying. But
really, I do feel that a man who can get into a rage over such a trifle is, well,
dangerous. What do you think I ought to do, Major Neville? You've more
experience of the world than I have."
I soothed the girl down, pointed out to her that Mr. Ryland had probably
been suffering from the enemy of his race—dyspepsia. In the end I sent her
away quite comforted. But I was not so easily satisfied myself. When the
girl had gone, and I was alone, I took out my notebook, and ran over the
letter which I had jotted down. What did it mean—this apparently innocent-
sounding missive? Did it concern some business deal which Ryland was
undertaking, and was he anxious that no details about it should leak out
until it was carried through? That was a possible explanation. But I
they are never to be opened, but to be handed over to Mr. Ryland intact.
And, of course, I always do so. But there was an unusually heavy mail
yesterday morning, and I was opening the letters in a terrific hurry. By
mistake I opened one of these letters. As soon as I saw what I had done, I
took it to Mr. Ryland and explained. To my utter amazement he flew into
the most awful rage. As I tell you, I was quite frightened."
"What was there in the letter, I wonder, to upset him so?"
"Absolutely nothing—that's just the curious part of it. I had read it before I
discovered my mistake. It was quite short. I can still remember it word for
word, and there was nothing in it that could possibly upset any one."
"You can repeat it, you say?" I encouraged her.
"Yes." She paused a minute and then repeated slowly, whilst I noted down
the words unobtrusively, the following:—
"Dear Sir,—The essential thing now, I should say, is to see the
property. If you insist on the quarry being included, then
seventeen thousand seems reasonable. 11% commission too
much, 4% is ample.
"Yours truly,
"Arthur Leversham."
Miss Martin went on:—
"Evidently about some property Mr. Ryland was thinking of buying. But
really, I do feel that a man who can get into a rage over such a trifle is, well,
dangerous. What do you think I ought to do, Major Neville? You've more
experience of the world than I have."
I soothed the girl down, pointed out to her that Mr. Ryland had probably
been suffering from the enemy of his race—dyspepsia. In the end I sent her
away quite comforted. But I was not so easily satisfied myself. When the
girl had gone, and I was alone, I took out my notebook, and ran over the
letter which I had jotted down. What did it mean—this apparently innocent-
sounding missive? Did it concern some business deal which Ryland was
undertaking, and was he anxious that no details about it should leak out
until it was carried through? That was a possible explanation. But I
Page 72
remembered the small figure 4 with which the envelopes were marked, and
I felt that, at last, I was on the track of the thing we were seeking.
I puzzled over the letter all that evening, and most of the next day—and
then suddenly the solution came to me. It was so simple, too. The figure 4
was the clue. Read every fourth word in the letter, and an entirely different
message appeared. "Essential should see you quarry seventeen eleven four."
The solution of the figures was easy. Seventeen stood for the seventeenth of
October—which was to-morrow, eleven was the time, and four was the
signature—either referring to the mysterious Number Four himself—or else
it was the "trade-mark" so to speak, of the Big Four. The quarry was also
intelligible. There was a big disused quarry on the estate about half a mile
from the house—a lonely spot, ideal for a secret meeting.
For a moment or two I was tempted to run the show myself. It would be
such a feather in my cap, for once, to have the pleasure of crowing over
Poirot.
But in the end I overcame the temptation. This was a big business—I had
no right to play a lone hand, and perhaps jeopardise our chances of success.
For the first time, we had stolen a march upon our enemies. We must make
good this time—and, disguise the fact as I might, Poirot had the better brain
of the two.
I wrote off post haste to him, laying the facts before him, and explaining
how urgent it was that we should overhear what went on at the interview. If
he liked to leave it to me, well and good, but I gave him detailed
instructions how to reach the quarry from the station in case he should deem
it wise to be present himself.
I took the letter down to the village and posted it myself. I had been able to
communicate with Poirot throughout my stay, by the simple expedient of
posting my letters myself, but we had agreed that he should not attempt to
communicate with me in case my letters should be tampered with.
I was in a glow of excitement the following evening. No guests were
staying in the house, and I was busy with Mr. Ryland in his study all the
evening. I had foreseen that this would be the case, which was why I had
had no hope of being able to meet Poirot at the station. I was, however,
confident that I would be dismissed well before eleven o'clock.
I felt that, at last, I was on the track of the thing we were seeking.
I puzzled over the letter all that evening, and most of the next day—and
then suddenly the solution came to me. It was so simple, too. The figure 4
was the clue. Read every fourth word in the letter, and an entirely different
message appeared. "Essential should see you quarry seventeen eleven four."
The solution of the figures was easy. Seventeen stood for the seventeenth of
October—which was to-morrow, eleven was the time, and four was the
signature—either referring to the mysterious Number Four himself—or else
it was the "trade-mark" so to speak, of the Big Four. The quarry was also
intelligible. There was a big disused quarry on the estate about half a mile
from the house—a lonely spot, ideal for a secret meeting.
For a moment or two I was tempted to run the show myself. It would be
such a feather in my cap, for once, to have the pleasure of crowing over
Poirot.
But in the end I overcame the temptation. This was a big business—I had
no right to play a lone hand, and perhaps jeopardise our chances of success.
For the first time, we had stolen a march upon our enemies. We must make
good this time—and, disguise the fact as I might, Poirot had the better brain
of the two.
I wrote off post haste to him, laying the facts before him, and explaining
how urgent it was that we should overhear what went on at the interview. If
he liked to leave it to me, well and good, but I gave him detailed
instructions how to reach the quarry from the station in case he should deem
it wise to be present himself.
I took the letter down to the village and posted it myself. I had been able to
communicate with Poirot throughout my stay, by the simple expedient of
posting my letters myself, but we had agreed that he should not attempt to
communicate with me in case my letters should be tampered with.
I was in a glow of excitement the following evening. No guests were
staying in the house, and I was busy with Mr. Ryland in his study all the
evening. I had foreseen that this would be the case, which was why I had
had no hope of being able to meet Poirot at the station. I was, however,
confident that I would be dismissed well before eleven o'clock.
Page 73
Sure enough, just after ten-thirty, Mr. Ryland glanced at the clock, and
announced that he was "through." I took the hint and retired discreetly. I
went upstairs as though going to bed, but slipped quietly down a side
staircase and let myself out into the garden, having taken the precaution to
don a dark overcoat to hide my white shirt-front.
I had gone some way down the garden when I chanced to look over my
shoulder. Mr. Ryland was just stepping out from his study window into the
garden. He was starting to keep the appointment. I redoubled my pace, so as
to get a clear start. I arrived at the quarry somewhat out of breath. There
seemed no one about, and I crawled into a thick tangle of bushes and
awaited developments.
Ten minutes later, just on the stroke of eleven, Ryland stalked up, his hat
over his eyes and the inevitable cigar in his mouth. He gave a quick look
round, and then plunged into the hollows of the quarry below. Presently I
heard a low murmur of voices come up to me. Evidently the other man—or
men—whoever they were, had arrived first at the rendezvous. I crawled
cautiously out of the bushes, and inch by inch, using the utmost precaution
against noise, I wormed myself down the steep path. Only a boulder now
separated me from the talking men. Secure in the blackness, I peeped round
the edge of it and found myself facing the muzzle of a black, murderous-
looking automatic!
"Hands up!" said Mr. Ryland succinctly. "I've been waiting for you."
He was seated in the shadow of the rock, so that I could not see his face, but
the menace in his voice was unpleasant. Then I felt a ring of cold steel on
the back of my neck, and Ryland lowered his own automatic.
"That's right, George," he drawled. "March him around here."
Raging inwardly, I was conducted to a spot in the shadows, where the
unseen George (whom I suspected of being the impeccable Deaves), gagged
and bound me securely.
Ryland spoke again in a tone which I had difficulty in recognising, so cold
and menacing was it.
"This is going to be the end of you two. You've got in the way of the Big
Four once too often. Ever heard of land slides? There was one about here
announced that he was "through." I took the hint and retired discreetly. I
went upstairs as though going to bed, but slipped quietly down a side
staircase and let myself out into the garden, having taken the precaution to
don a dark overcoat to hide my white shirt-front.
I had gone some way down the garden when I chanced to look over my
shoulder. Mr. Ryland was just stepping out from his study window into the
garden. He was starting to keep the appointment. I redoubled my pace, so as
to get a clear start. I arrived at the quarry somewhat out of breath. There
seemed no one about, and I crawled into a thick tangle of bushes and
awaited developments.
Ten minutes later, just on the stroke of eleven, Ryland stalked up, his hat
over his eyes and the inevitable cigar in his mouth. He gave a quick look
round, and then plunged into the hollows of the quarry below. Presently I
heard a low murmur of voices come up to me. Evidently the other man—or
men—whoever they were, had arrived first at the rendezvous. I crawled
cautiously out of the bushes, and inch by inch, using the utmost precaution
against noise, I wormed myself down the steep path. Only a boulder now
separated me from the talking men. Secure in the blackness, I peeped round
the edge of it and found myself facing the muzzle of a black, murderous-
looking automatic!
"Hands up!" said Mr. Ryland succinctly. "I've been waiting for you."
He was seated in the shadow of the rock, so that I could not see his face, but
the menace in his voice was unpleasant. Then I felt a ring of cold steel on
the back of my neck, and Ryland lowered his own automatic.
"That's right, George," he drawled. "March him around here."
Raging inwardly, I was conducted to a spot in the shadows, where the
unseen George (whom I suspected of being the impeccable Deaves), gagged
and bound me securely.
Ryland spoke again in a tone which I had difficulty in recognising, so cold
and menacing was it.
"This is going to be the end of you two. You've got in the way of the Big
Four once too often. Ever heard of land slides? There was one about here
Page 74
two years ago. There's going to be another to-night. I've fixed that good and
square. Say, that friend of yours doesn't keep his dates very punctually."
A wave of horror swept over me. Poirot! In another minute he would walk
straight into the trap. And I was powerless to warn him. I could only pray
that he had elected to leave the matter in my hands, and had remained in
London. Surely, if he had been coming, he would have been here by now.
With every minute that passed, my hopes rose.
Suddenly they were dashed to pieces. I heard footsteps—cautious footsteps,
but footsteps nevertheless. I writhed in impotent agony. They came down
the path, paused, and then Poirot himself appeared, his head a little on one
side, peering into the shadows.
I heard the growl of satisfaction Ryland gave as he raised the big automatic
and shouted "Hands up." Deaves sprang forward as he did so, and took
Poirot in the rear. The ambush was complete.
"Please to meet you, Mr. Hercule Poirot," said the American grimly.
Poirot's self-possession was marvellous. He did not turn a hair. But I saw
his eyes searching in the shadows.
"My friend? He is here?"
"Yes, you are both in the trap—the trap of the Big Four."
He laughed.
"A trap?" queried Poirot.
"Say, haven't you tumbled to it yet?"
"I comprehend that there is a trap—yes," said Poirot gently. "But you are in
error, monsieur. It is you who are in it—not I and my friend."
"What?" Ryland raised the big automatic, but I saw his gaze falter.
"If you fire, you commit murder watched by ten pairs of eyes, and you will
be hanged for it. This place is surrounded—has been for the last hour—by
Scotland Yard men. It is checkmate, Mr. Abe Ryland."
He uttered a curious whistle, and as though by magic, the place was alive
with men. They seized Ryland and the valet and disarmed them. After
square. Say, that friend of yours doesn't keep his dates very punctually."
A wave of horror swept over me. Poirot! In another minute he would walk
straight into the trap. And I was powerless to warn him. I could only pray
that he had elected to leave the matter in my hands, and had remained in
London. Surely, if he had been coming, he would have been here by now.
With every minute that passed, my hopes rose.
Suddenly they were dashed to pieces. I heard footsteps—cautious footsteps,
but footsteps nevertheless. I writhed in impotent agony. They came down
the path, paused, and then Poirot himself appeared, his head a little on one
side, peering into the shadows.
I heard the growl of satisfaction Ryland gave as he raised the big automatic
and shouted "Hands up." Deaves sprang forward as he did so, and took
Poirot in the rear. The ambush was complete.
"Please to meet you, Mr. Hercule Poirot," said the American grimly.
Poirot's self-possession was marvellous. He did not turn a hair. But I saw
his eyes searching in the shadows.
"My friend? He is here?"
"Yes, you are both in the trap—the trap of the Big Four."
He laughed.
"A trap?" queried Poirot.
"Say, haven't you tumbled to it yet?"
"I comprehend that there is a trap—yes," said Poirot gently. "But you are in
error, monsieur. It is you who are in it—not I and my friend."
"What?" Ryland raised the big automatic, but I saw his gaze falter.
"If you fire, you commit murder watched by ten pairs of eyes, and you will
be hanged for it. This place is surrounded—has been for the last hour—by
Scotland Yard men. It is checkmate, Mr. Abe Ryland."
He uttered a curious whistle, and as though by magic, the place was alive
with men. They seized Ryland and the valet and disarmed them. After
Page 75
speaking a few words to the officer in charge, Poirot took me by the arm,
and led me away.
Once clear of the quarry he embraced me with vigour.
"You are alive—you are unhurt. It is magnificent. Often have I blamed
myself for letting you go."
"I'm perfectly all right," I said, disengaging myself. "But I'm just a bit
fogged. You tumbled to their little scheme, did you?"
"But I was waiting for it! For what else did I permit you to go there? Your
false name, your disguise, not for a moment was it intended to deceive!"
"What?" I cried. "You never told me."
"As I have frequently told you, Hastings, you have a nature so beautiful and
so honest that unless you are yourself deceived, it is impossible for you to
deceive others. Good, then, you are spotted from the first, and they do what
I had counted on their doing—a mathematical certainty to any one who uses
his gray cells properly—use you as a decoy. They set the girl on—By the
way, mon ami, as an interesting fact psychologically, has she got red hair?"
"If you mean Miss Martin," I said coldly. "Her hair is a delicate shade of
auburn, but—"
"They are épatant—these people! They have even studied your psychology.
Oh! yes, my friend, Miss Martin was in the plot—very much so. She
repeats the letter to you, together with her tale of Mr. Ryland's wrath, you
write it down, you puzzle your brains—the cipher is nicely arranged,
difficult, but not too difficult—you solve it, and you send for me."
"But what they do not know is that I am waiting for just this very thing to
happen. I go post haste to Japp and arrange things. And so, as you see, all is
triumph!"
I was not particularly pleased with Poirot, and I told him so. We went back
to London on a milk train in the early hours of the morning, and a most
uncomfortable journey it was.
I was just out of my bath and indulging in pleasurable thoughts of breakfast
when I heard Japp's voice in the sitting-room. I threw on a bathrobe and
hurried in.
and led me away.
Once clear of the quarry he embraced me with vigour.
"You are alive—you are unhurt. It is magnificent. Often have I blamed
myself for letting you go."
"I'm perfectly all right," I said, disengaging myself. "But I'm just a bit
fogged. You tumbled to their little scheme, did you?"
"But I was waiting for it! For what else did I permit you to go there? Your
false name, your disguise, not for a moment was it intended to deceive!"
"What?" I cried. "You never told me."
"As I have frequently told you, Hastings, you have a nature so beautiful and
so honest that unless you are yourself deceived, it is impossible for you to
deceive others. Good, then, you are spotted from the first, and they do what
I had counted on their doing—a mathematical certainty to any one who uses
his gray cells properly—use you as a decoy. They set the girl on—By the
way, mon ami, as an interesting fact psychologically, has she got red hair?"
"If you mean Miss Martin," I said coldly. "Her hair is a delicate shade of
auburn, but—"
"They are épatant—these people! They have even studied your psychology.
Oh! yes, my friend, Miss Martin was in the plot—very much so. She
repeats the letter to you, together with her tale of Mr. Ryland's wrath, you
write it down, you puzzle your brains—the cipher is nicely arranged,
difficult, but not too difficult—you solve it, and you send for me."
"But what they do not know is that I am waiting for just this very thing to
happen. I go post haste to Japp and arrange things. And so, as you see, all is
triumph!"
I was not particularly pleased with Poirot, and I told him so. We went back
to London on a milk train in the early hours of the morning, and a most
uncomfortable journey it was.
I was just out of my bath and indulging in pleasurable thoughts of breakfast
when I heard Japp's voice in the sitting-room. I threw on a bathrobe and
hurried in.
Page 76
"A pretty mare's nest you've got us into this time," Japp was saying. "It's too
bad of you, M. Poirot. First time I've ever known you take a toss."
Poirot's face was a study. Japp went on.
"There were we, taking all this Black Hand stuff seriously—and all the time
it was the footman."
"The footman?" I gasped.
"Yes, James, or whatever his name is. Seems he laid 'em a wager in the
servants' hall that he could get taken for the old man by his nibs—that's
you, Captain Hastings—and would hand him out a lot of spy stuff about a
Big Four gang."
"Impossible!" I cried.
"Don't you believe it. I marched our gentleman straight to Hatton Chase,
and there was the real Ryland in bed and asleep, and the butler and the cook
and God knows how many of them to swear to the wager. Just a silly hoax
—that's all it was—and the valet is with him."
"So that was why he kept in the shadow," murmured Poirot.
After Japp had gone we looked at each other.
"We know, Hastings," said Poirot at last. "Number Two of the Big Four is
Abe Ryland. The masquerading on the part of the footman was to ensure a
way of retreat in case of emergencies. And the footman—"
"Yes," I breathed.
"Number Four," said Poirot gravely.
bad of you, M. Poirot. First time I've ever known you take a toss."
Poirot's face was a study. Japp went on.
"There were we, taking all this Black Hand stuff seriously—and all the time
it was the footman."
"The footman?" I gasped.
"Yes, James, or whatever his name is. Seems he laid 'em a wager in the
servants' hall that he could get taken for the old man by his nibs—that's
you, Captain Hastings—and would hand him out a lot of spy stuff about a
Big Four gang."
"Impossible!" I cried.
"Don't you believe it. I marched our gentleman straight to Hatton Chase,
and there was the real Ryland in bed and asleep, and the butler and the cook
and God knows how many of them to swear to the wager. Just a silly hoax
—that's all it was—and the valet is with him."
"So that was why he kept in the shadow," murmured Poirot.
After Japp had gone we looked at each other.
"We know, Hastings," said Poirot at last. "Number Two of the Big Four is
Abe Ryland. The masquerading on the part of the footman was to ensure a
way of retreat in case of emergencies. And the footman—"
"Yes," I breathed.
"Number Four," said Poirot gravely.
Page 77
9. THE YELLOW JASMINE MYSTERY
It was all very well for Poirot to say that we were acquiring information all
the time and gaining an insight into our adversaries' minds—I felt myself
that I required some more tangible success than this.
Since we had come into contact with the Big Four, they had committed two
murders, abducted Halliday, and had been within an ace of killing Poirot
and myself; whereas so far we had hardly scored a point in the game.
Poirot treated my complaints lightly.
"So far, Hastings," he said, "they laugh. That is true, but you have a
proverb, have you not: 'He laughs best who laughs at the end'? And at the
end, mon ami, you shall see.
"You must remember, too," he added, "that we deal with no ordinary
criminal, but with the second greatest brain in the world."
I forbore to pander to his conceit by asking the obvious question. I knew the
answer, at least I knew what Poirot's answer would be, and instead I tried
without success to elicit some information as to what steps he was taking to
track down the enemy. As usual he had kept me completely in the dark as to
his movements, but I gathered that he was in touch with secret service
agents in India, China, and Russia, and, from his occasional bursts of self-
glorification, that he was at least progressing in his favourite game of
gauging his enemy's mind.
He had abandoned his private practice almost entirely, and I know that at
this time he refused some remarkably handsome fees. True, he would
sometimes investigate cases which intrigued him, but he usually dropped
them the moment he was convinced that they had no connection with the
activities of the Big Four.
This attitude of his was remarkably profitable to our friend, Inspector Japp.
Undeniably he gained much kudos for solving several problems in which
his success was really due to a half-contemptuous hint from Poirot.
In return for such service Japp supplied full details of any case which he
thought might interest the little Belgian, and when he was put in charge of
It was all very well for Poirot to say that we were acquiring information all
the time and gaining an insight into our adversaries' minds—I felt myself
that I required some more tangible success than this.
Since we had come into contact with the Big Four, they had committed two
murders, abducted Halliday, and had been within an ace of killing Poirot
and myself; whereas so far we had hardly scored a point in the game.
Poirot treated my complaints lightly.
"So far, Hastings," he said, "they laugh. That is true, but you have a
proverb, have you not: 'He laughs best who laughs at the end'? And at the
end, mon ami, you shall see.
"You must remember, too," he added, "that we deal with no ordinary
criminal, but with the second greatest brain in the world."
I forbore to pander to his conceit by asking the obvious question. I knew the
answer, at least I knew what Poirot's answer would be, and instead I tried
without success to elicit some information as to what steps he was taking to
track down the enemy. As usual he had kept me completely in the dark as to
his movements, but I gathered that he was in touch with secret service
agents in India, China, and Russia, and, from his occasional bursts of self-
glorification, that he was at least progressing in his favourite game of
gauging his enemy's mind.
He had abandoned his private practice almost entirely, and I know that at
this time he refused some remarkably handsome fees. True, he would
sometimes investigate cases which intrigued him, but he usually dropped
them the moment he was convinced that they had no connection with the
activities of the Big Four.
This attitude of his was remarkably profitable to our friend, Inspector Japp.
Undeniably he gained much kudos for solving several problems in which
his success was really due to a half-contemptuous hint from Poirot.
In return for such service Japp supplied full details of any case which he
thought might interest the little Belgian, and when he was put in charge of
Page 78
what the newspaper called "The Yellow Jasmine Mystery," he wired Poirot,
asking him whether he would care to come down and look into the case.
It was in response to this wire that, about a month after my adventure in
Abe Ryland's house, we found ourselves alone in a railway compartment
whirling away from the smoke and dust of London, bound for the little
town of Market Handford in Worcestershire, the seat of the mystery.
Poirot leant back in his corner.
"And what exactly is your opinion of the affair, Hastings?"
I did not at once reply to his question; I felt the need of going warily.
"It all seems so complicated," I said cautiously.
"Does it not?" said Poirot delightedly.
"I suppose our rushing off like this is a pretty clear sign that you consider
Mr. Paynter's death to be murder—not suicide or the result of an accident?"
"No, no; you misunderstand me, Hastings. Granting that Mr. Paynter died
as the result of a particularly terrible accident, there are still a number of
mysterious circumstances to be explained."
"That was what I meant when I said it was all so complicated."
"Let us go over all the main facts quietly and methodically. Recount them to
me, Hastings, in an orderly and lucid fashion."
I started forthwith, endeavouring to be as orderly and lucid as I could.
"We start," I said, "with Mr. Paynter. A man of fifty-five, rich, cultured, and
somewhat of a globetrotter. For the last twelve years he has been little in
England, but suddenly tiring of incessant travelling, he bought a small place
in Worcestershire, near Market Handford, and prepared to settle down. His
first action was to write to his only relative, a nephew, Gerald Paynter, the
son of his younger brother, and to suggest to him that he should come and
make his home at Croftlands (as the place is called) with his uncle. Gerald
Paynter, who is an impecunious young artist, was glad enough to fall in
with the arrangement, and had been living with his uncle for about seven
months when the tragedy occurred."
asking him whether he would care to come down and look into the case.
It was in response to this wire that, about a month after my adventure in
Abe Ryland's house, we found ourselves alone in a railway compartment
whirling away from the smoke and dust of London, bound for the little
town of Market Handford in Worcestershire, the seat of the mystery.
Poirot leant back in his corner.
"And what exactly is your opinion of the affair, Hastings?"
I did not at once reply to his question; I felt the need of going warily.
"It all seems so complicated," I said cautiously.
"Does it not?" said Poirot delightedly.
"I suppose our rushing off like this is a pretty clear sign that you consider
Mr. Paynter's death to be murder—not suicide or the result of an accident?"
"No, no; you misunderstand me, Hastings. Granting that Mr. Paynter died
as the result of a particularly terrible accident, there are still a number of
mysterious circumstances to be explained."
"That was what I meant when I said it was all so complicated."
"Let us go over all the main facts quietly and methodically. Recount them to
me, Hastings, in an orderly and lucid fashion."
I started forthwith, endeavouring to be as orderly and lucid as I could.
"We start," I said, "with Mr. Paynter. A man of fifty-five, rich, cultured, and
somewhat of a globetrotter. For the last twelve years he has been little in
England, but suddenly tiring of incessant travelling, he bought a small place
in Worcestershire, near Market Handford, and prepared to settle down. His
first action was to write to his only relative, a nephew, Gerald Paynter, the
son of his younger brother, and to suggest to him that he should come and
make his home at Croftlands (as the place is called) with his uncle. Gerald
Paynter, who is an impecunious young artist, was glad enough to fall in
with the arrangement, and had been living with his uncle for about seven
months when the tragedy occurred."
Page 79
"Your narrative style is masterly," murmured Poirot. "I say to myself, it is a
book that talks, not my friend Hastings."
Paying no attention to Poirot, I went on, warming to the story.
"Mr. Paynter kept up a fair staff at Croftlands—six servants as well as his
own Chinese body servant—Ah Ling."
"His Chinese servant, Ah Ling," murmured Poirot.
"On Tuesday last, Mr. Paynter complained of feeling unwell after dinner,
and one of the servants was despatched to fetch the doctor. Mr. Paynter
received the doctor in his study, having refused to go to bed. What passed
between them was not then known, but before Doctor Quentin left, he asked
to see the housekeeper, and mentioned that he had given Mr. Paynter a
hypodermic injection as his heart was in a very weak state, recommended
that he should not be disturbed, and then proceeded to ask some rather
curious questions about the servants—how long they had been there, from
whom they had come, etc.
"The housekeeper answered these questions as best she could, but was
rather puzzled as to their purport. A terrible discovery was made on the
following morning. One of the housemaids, on descending, was met by a
sickening odour of burned flesh which seemed to come from her master's
study. She tried the door, but it was locked on the inside. With the assistance
of Gerald Paynter and the Chinaman that was soon broken in, but a terrible
sight greeted them. Mr. Paynter had fallen forward into the gas fire, and his
face and head were charred beyond recognition.
"Of course, at the moment, no suspicion was aroused as to its being
anything but a ghastly accident. If blame attached to any one, it was to
Doctor Quentin for giving his patient a narcotic and leaving him in such a
dangerous position. And then a rather curious discovery was made.
"There was a newspaper on the floor, lying where it had slipped from the
old man's knees. On turning it over, words were found to be scrawled across
it, feebly traced in ink. A writing-table stood close to the chair in which Mr.
Paynter had been sitting, and the forefinger of the victim's right hand was
ink-stained up to the second joint. It was clear that, too weak to hold a pen,
Mr. Paynter had dipped his finger in the ink-pot and managed to scrawl
these two words across the surface of the newspaper he held—but the
book that talks, not my friend Hastings."
Paying no attention to Poirot, I went on, warming to the story.
"Mr. Paynter kept up a fair staff at Croftlands—six servants as well as his
own Chinese body servant—Ah Ling."
"His Chinese servant, Ah Ling," murmured Poirot.
"On Tuesday last, Mr. Paynter complained of feeling unwell after dinner,
and one of the servants was despatched to fetch the doctor. Mr. Paynter
received the doctor in his study, having refused to go to bed. What passed
between them was not then known, but before Doctor Quentin left, he asked
to see the housekeeper, and mentioned that he had given Mr. Paynter a
hypodermic injection as his heart was in a very weak state, recommended
that he should not be disturbed, and then proceeded to ask some rather
curious questions about the servants—how long they had been there, from
whom they had come, etc.
"The housekeeper answered these questions as best she could, but was
rather puzzled as to their purport. A terrible discovery was made on the
following morning. One of the housemaids, on descending, was met by a
sickening odour of burned flesh which seemed to come from her master's
study. She tried the door, but it was locked on the inside. With the assistance
of Gerald Paynter and the Chinaman that was soon broken in, but a terrible
sight greeted them. Mr. Paynter had fallen forward into the gas fire, and his
face and head were charred beyond recognition.
"Of course, at the moment, no suspicion was aroused as to its being
anything but a ghastly accident. If blame attached to any one, it was to
Doctor Quentin for giving his patient a narcotic and leaving him in such a
dangerous position. And then a rather curious discovery was made.
"There was a newspaper on the floor, lying where it had slipped from the
old man's knees. On turning it over, words were found to be scrawled across
it, feebly traced in ink. A writing-table stood close to the chair in which Mr.
Paynter had been sitting, and the forefinger of the victim's right hand was
ink-stained up to the second joint. It was clear that, too weak to hold a pen,
Mr. Paynter had dipped his finger in the ink-pot and managed to scrawl
these two words across the surface of the newspaper he held—but the
Page 80
words themselves seemed utterly fantastic: Yellow Jasmine—just that and
nothing more.
"Croftlands has a large quantity of yellow jasmine growing up its walls, and
it was thought that this dying message had some reference to them, showing
that the poor old man's mind was wandering. Of course, the newspapers,
agog for anything out of the common, took up the story hotly, calling it the
Mystery of the Yellow Jasmine—though in all probability the words are
completely unimportant."
"They are unimportant, you say?" said Poirot. "Well, doubtless, since you
say so, it must be so."
I regarded him dubiously, but I could detect no mockery in his eye.
"And then," I continued, "there came the excitements of the inquest."
"This is where you lick your lips, I perceive."
"There was a certain amount of feeling evidenced against Dr. Quentin. To
begin with, he was not the regular doctor, only a locum, putting in a month's
work, whilst Dr. Bolitho was away on a well-earned holiday. Then it was
felt that his carelessness was the direct cause of the accident. But his
evidence was little short of sensational. Mr. Paynter had been ailing in
health ever since his arrival at Croftlands. Dr. Bolitho had attended him for
some time, but when Dr. Quentin first saw his patient, he was mystified by
some of the symptoms. He had only attended him once before the night
when he was sent for after dinner. As soon as he was alone with Mr.
Paynter, the latter had unfolded a surprising tale. To begin with, he was not
feeling ill at all, he explained, but the taste of some curry that he had been
eating at dinner had struck him as peculiar. Making an excuse to get rid of
Ah Ling for a few minutes, he had turned the contents of his plate into a
bowl, and he now handed it over to the doctor with injunctions to find out if
there were really anything wrong with it.
"In spite of his statement that he was not feeling ill, the doctor noted that
the shock of his suspicions had evidently affected him, and that his heart
was feeling it. Accordingly he administered an injection—not of a narcotic,
but of strychnine.
"That, I think, completes the case—except for the crux of the whole thing—
the fact that the uneaten curry, duly analysed, was found to contain enough
nothing more.
"Croftlands has a large quantity of yellow jasmine growing up its walls, and
it was thought that this dying message had some reference to them, showing
that the poor old man's mind was wandering. Of course, the newspapers,
agog for anything out of the common, took up the story hotly, calling it the
Mystery of the Yellow Jasmine—though in all probability the words are
completely unimportant."
"They are unimportant, you say?" said Poirot. "Well, doubtless, since you
say so, it must be so."
I regarded him dubiously, but I could detect no mockery in his eye.
"And then," I continued, "there came the excitements of the inquest."
"This is where you lick your lips, I perceive."
"There was a certain amount of feeling evidenced against Dr. Quentin. To
begin with, he was not the regular doctor, only a locum, putting in a month's
work, whilst Dr. Bolitho was away on a well-earned holiday. Then it was
felt that his carelessness was the direct cause of the accident. But his
evidence was little short of sensational. Mr. Paynter had been ailing in
health ever since his arrival at Croftlands. Dr. Bolitho had attended him for
some time, but when Dr. Quentin first saw his patient, he was mystified by
some of the symptoms. He had only attended him once before the night
when he was sent for after dinner. As soon as he was alone with Mr.
Paynter, the latter had unfolded a surprising tale. To begin with, he was not
feeling ill at all, he explained, but the taste of some curry that he had been
eating at dinner had struck him as peculiar. Making an excuse to get rid of
Ah Ling for a few minutes, he had turned the contents of his plate into a
bowl, and he now handed it over to the doctor with injunctions to find out if
there were really anything wrong with it.
"In spite of his statement that he was not feeling ill, the doctor noted that
the shock of his suspicions had evidently affected him, and that his heart
was feeling it. Accordingly he administered an injection—not of a narcotic,
but of strychnine.
"That, I think, completes the case—except for the crux of the whole thing—
the fact that the uneaten curry, duly analysed, was found to contain enough
Page 81
powdered opium to have killed two men!"
I paused.
"And your conclusions, Hastings?" asked Poirot quietly.
"It's difficult to say. It might be an accident—the fact that some one
attempted to poison him the same night might be merely a coincidence."
"But you don't think so? You prefer to believe it—murder!"
"Don't you?"
"Mon ami, you and I do not reason in the same way. I am not trying to make
up my mind between two opposite solutions—murder or accident—that will
come when we have solved the other problem—the mystery of the 'Yellow
Jasmine.' By the way, you have left out something there."
"You mean the two lines at right angles to each other faintly indicated under
the words? I did not think they could be of any possible importance."
"What you think is always so important to yourself, Hastings. But let us
pass from the mystery of the Yellow Jasmine to the Mystery of the Curry."
"I know. Who poisoned it? Why? There are a hundred questions one can
ask. Ah Ling, of course, prepared it. But why should he wish to kill his
master? Is he a member of a tong, or something like that. One reads of such
things. The tong of the Yellow Jasmine, perhaps. Then there is Gerald
Paynter."
I came to an abrupt pause.
"Yes," said Poirot, nodding his head. "There is Gerald Paynter, as you say.
He is his uncle's heir. He was dining out that night, though."
"He might have got at some of the ingredients of the curry," I suggested.
"And he would take care to be out, so as not to have to partake of the dish."
I think my reasoning rather impressed Poirot. He looked at me with a more
respectful attention than he had given me so far.
"He returns late," I mused, pursuing a hypothetical case. "Sees the light in
his uncle's study, enters, and, finding his plan has failed, thrusts the old man
down into the fire."
I paused.
"And your conclusions, Hastings?" asked Poirot quietly.
"It's difficult to say. It might be an accident—the fact that some one
attempted to poison him the same night might be merely a coincidence."
"But you don't think so? You prefer to believe it—murder!"
"Don't you?"
"Mon ami, you and I do not reason in the same way. I am not trying to make
up my mind between two opposite solutions—murder or accident—that will
come when we have solved the other problem—the mystery of the 'Yellow
Jasmine.' By the way, you have left out something there."
"You mean the two lines at right angles to each other faintly indicated under
the words? I did not think they could be of any possible importance."
"What you think is always so important to yourself, Hastings. But let us
pass from the mystery of the Yellow Jasmine to the Mystery of the Curry."
"I know. Who poisoned it? Why? There are a hundred questions one can
ask. Ah Ling, of course, prepared it. But why should he wish to kill his
master? Is he a member of a tong, or something like that. One reads of such
things. The tong of the Yellow Jasmine, perhaps. Then there is Gerald
Paynter."
I came to an abrupt pause.
"Yes," said Poirot, nodding his head. "There is Gerald Paynter, as you say.
He is his uncle's heir. He was dining out that night, though."
"He might have got at some of the ingredients of the curry," I suggested.
"And he would take care to be out, so as not to have to partake of the dish."
I think my reasoning rather impressed Poirot. He looked at me with a more
respectful attention than he had given me so far.
"He returns late," I mused, pursuing a hypothetical case. "Sees the light in
his uncle's study, enters, and, finding his plan has failed, thrusts the old man
down into the fire."
Page 82
"Mr. Paynter, who was a fairly hearty man of fifty-five, would not permit
himself to be burnt to death without a struggle, Hastings. Such a
reconstruction is not feasible."
"Well, Poirot," I cried, "we're nearly there, I fancy. Let us hear what you
think?"
Poirot threw me a smile, swelled out his chest, and began in a pompous
manner.
"Assuming murder, the question at once arises, why choose that particular
method? I can think of only one reason—to confuse identity, the face being
charred beyond recognition."
"What?" I cried. "You think—"
"A moment's patience, Hastings. I was going on to say that I examine that
theory. Is there any ground for believing that the body is not that of Mr.
Paynter? Is there any one else whose body it possibly could be? I examine
these two questions and finally I answer them both in the negative."
"Oh!" I said, rather disappointed. "And then?"
Poirot's eyes twinkled a little.
"And then I say to myself, 'since there is here something that I do not
understand, it would be well that I should investigate the matter. I must not
permit myself to be wholly engrossed by the Big Four.' Ah! we are just
arriving. My little clothes brush, where does it hide itself? Here it is—brush
me down, I pray you, my friend, and then I will perform the same service
for you."
"Yes," said Poirot thoughtfully, as he put away the brush, "one must not
permit oneself to be obsessed by one idea. I have been in danger of that.
Figure to yourself, my friend, that even here, in this case, I am in danger of
it. Those two lines you mentioned, a downstroke and a line at right angles to
it, what are they but the beginning of a 4?"
"Good gracious, Poirot," I cried, laughing.
"Is it not absurd? I see the hand of the Big Four everywhere. It is well to
employ one's wits in a totally different milieu. Ah! there is Japp come to
meet us."
himself to be burnt to death without a struggle, Hastings. Such a
reconstruction is not feasible."
"Well, Poirot," I cried, "we're nearly there, I fancy. Let us hear what you
think?"
Poirot threw me a smile, swelled out his chest, and began in a pompous
manner.
"Assuming murder, the question at once arises, why choose that particular
method? I can think of only one reason—to confuse identity, the face being
charred beyond recognition."
"What?" I cried. "You think—"
"A moment's patience, Hastings. I was going on to say that I examine that
theory. Is there any ground for believing that the body is not that of Mr.
Paynter? Is there any one else whose body it possibly could be? I examine
these two questions and finally I answer them both in the negative."
"Oh!" I said, rather disappointed. "And then?"
Poirot's eyes twinkled a little.
"And then I say to myself, 'since there is here something that I do not
understand, it would be well that I should investigate the matter. I must not
permit myself to be wholly engrossed by the Big Four.' Ah! we are just
arriving. My little clothes brush, where does it hide itself? Here it is—brush
me down, I pray you, my friend, and then I will perform the same service
for you."
"Yes," said Poirot thoughtfully, as he put away the brush, "one must not
permit oneself to be obsessed by one idea. I have been in danger of that.
Figure to yourself, my friend, that even here, in this case, I am in danger of
it. Those two lines you mentioned, a downstroke and a line at right angles to
it, what are they but the beginning of a 4?"
"Good gracious, Poirot," I cried, laughing.
"Is it not absurd? I see the hand of the Big Four everywhere. It is well to
employ one's wits in a totally different milieu. Ah! there is Japp come to
meet us."
Page 83
10. WE INVESTIGATE AT CROFTLANDS
The Scotland Yard Inspector was, indeed, waiting on the platform, and
greeted us warmly.
"Well, Moosior Poirot, this is good. Thought you'd like to be let in on this.
Tip-top mystery, isn't it?"
I read this aright as showing Japp to be completely puzzled and hoping to
pick up a pointer from Poirot.
Japp had a car waiting, and we drove up in it to Croftlands. It was a square,
white house, quite unpretentious, and covered with creepers, including the
starry yellow jasmine. Japp looked up at it as we did.
"Must have been balmy to go writing that, poor old cove," he remarked.
"Hallucinations, perhaps, and thought he was outside."
Poirot was smiling at him.
"Which was it, my good Japp?" he asked; "accident or murder?"
The Inspector seemed a little embarrassed by the question.
"Well, if it weren't for that curry business, I'd be for accident every time.
There's no sense in holding a live man's head in the fire—why, he'd scream
the house down."
"Ah!" said Poirot in a low voice. "Fool that I have been. Triple imbecile!
You are a cleverer man than I am, Japp."
Japp was rather taken aback by the compliment—Poirot being usually given
to exclusive self praise. He reddened and muttered something about there
being a lot of doubt about that.
He led the way through the house to the room where the tragedy had
occurred—Mr. Paynter's study. It was a wide, low room, with book-lined
walls and big leather arm-chairs.
Poirot looked across at once to the window which gave upon a gravelled
terrace.
"The window, it was unlatched?" he asked.
The Scotland Yard Inspector was, indeed, waiting on the platform, and
greeted us warmly.
"Well, Moosior Poirot, this is good. Thought you'd like to be let in on this.
Tip-top mystery, isn't it?"
I read this aright as showing Japp to be completely puzzled and hoping to
pick up a pointer from Poirot.
Japp had a car waiting, and we drove up in it to Croftlands. It was a square,
white house, quite unpretentious, and covered with creepers, including the
starry yellow jasmine. Japp looked up at it as we did.
"Must have been balmy to go writing that, poor old cove," he remarked.
"Hallucinations, perhaps, and thought he was outside."
Poirot was smiling at him.
"Which was it, my good Japp?" he asked; "accident or murder?"
The Inspector seemed a little embarrassed by the question.
"Well, if it weren't for that curry business, I'd be for accident every time.
There's no sense in holding a live man's head in the fire—why, he'd scream
the house down."
"Ah!" said Poirot in a low voice. "Fool that I have been. Triple imbecile!
You are a cleverer man than I am, Japp."
Japp was rather taken aback by the compliment—Poirot being usually given
to exclusive self praise. He reddened and muttered something about there
being a lot of doubt about that.
He led the way through the house to the room where the tragedy had
occurred—Mr. Paynter's study. It was a wide, low room, with book-lined
walls and big leather arm-chairs.
Poirot looked across at once to the window which gave upon a gravelled
terrace.
"The window, it was unlatched?" he asked.
Page 84
"That's the whole point, of course. When the doctor left this room, he
merely closed the door behind him. The next morning it was found locked.
Who locked it? Mr. Paynter? Ah Ling declares that the window was closed
and bolted. Dr. Quentin, on the other hand, has an impression that it was
closed, but not fastened, but he won't swear either way. If he could, it would
make a great difference. If the man was murdered, some one entered the
room either through the door or the window—if through the door, it was an
inside job; if through the window, it might have been any one. First thing
when they had broken the door down, they flung the window open, and the
housemaid who did it thinks that it wasn't fastened, but she's a precious bad
witness—will remember anything you ask her to!"
"What about the key?"
"There you are again. It was on the floor among the wreckage of the door.
Might have fallen from the keyhole, might have been dropped there by one
of the people who entered, might have been slipped underneath the door
from the outside."
"In fact everything is 'might have been'?"
"You've hit it, Moosior Poirot. That's just what it is."
Poirot was looking round him, frowning unhappily.
"I cannot see light," he murmured. "Just now—-yes, I got a gleam, but now
all is darkness once more. I have not the clue—the motive."
"Young Gerald Paynter had a pretty good motive," remarked Japp grimly.
"He's been wild enough in his time, I can tell you. And extravagant. You
know what artists are, too—no morals at all."
Poirot did not pay much attention to Japp's sweeping strictures on the
artistic temperament. Instead he smiled knowingly.
"My good Japp, is it possible that you throw the mud in my eyes? I know
well enough that it is the Chinaman you suspect. But you are so artful. You
want me to help you—and yet you drag the red kipper across the trail."
Japp burst out laughing.
"That's you all over, Mr. Poirot. Yes, I'd bet on the Chink, I'll admit it now.
It stands to reason that it was he who doctored the curry, and if he'd try once
merely closed the door behind him. The next morning it was found locked.
Who locked it? Mr. Paynter? Ah Ling declares that the window was closed
and bolted. Dr. Quentin, on the other hand, has an impression that it was
closed, but not fastened, but he won't swear either way. If he could, it would
make a great difference. If the man was murdered, some one entered the
room either through the door or the window—if through the door, it was an
inside job; if through the window, it might have been any one. First thing
when they had broken the door down, they flung the window open, and the
housemaid who did it thinks that it wasn't fastened, but she's a precious bad
witness—will remember anything you ask her to!"
"What about the key?"
"There you are again. It was on the floor among the wreckage of the door.
Might have fallen from the keyhole, might have been dropped there by one
of the people who entered, might have been slipped underneath the door
from the outside."
"In fact everything is 'might have been'?"
"You've hit it, Moosior Poirot. That's just what it is."
Poirot was looking round him, frowning unhappily.
"I cannot see light," he murmured. "Just now—-yes, I got a gleam, but now
all is darkness once more. I have not the clue—the motive."
"Young Gerald Paynter had a pretty good motive," remarked Japp grimly.
"He's been wild enough in his time, I can tell you. And extravagant. You
know what artists are, too—no morals at all."
Poirot did not pay much attention to Japp's sweeping strictures on the
artistic temperament. Instead he smiled knowingly.
"My good Japp, is it possible that you throw the mud in my eyes? I know
well enough that it is the Chinaman you suspect. But you are so artful. You
want me to help you—and yet you drag the red kipper across the trail."
Japp burst out laughing.
"That's you all over, Mr. Poirot. Yes, I'd bet on the Chink, I'll admit it now.
It stands to reason that it was he who doctored the curry, and if he'd try once
Page 85
in an evening to get his master out of the way, he'd try twice."
"I wonder if he would," said Poirot softly.
"But it's the motive that beats me. Some heathen revenge or other, I
suppose."
"I wonder," said Poirot again. "There has been no robbery? Nothing has
disappeared? No jewellery, or money, or papers?"
"No—that is, not exactly."
I pricked up my ears; so did Poirot.
"There's been no robbery, I mean," explained Japp. "But the old boy was
writing a book of some sort. We only knew about it this morning when there
was a letter from the publishers asking about the manuscript. It was just
completed, it seems. Young Paynter and I have searched high and low, but
can't find a trace of it—he must have hidden it away somewhere."
Poirot's eyes were shining with the green light I knew so well.
"How was it called, this book?" he asked.
"The Hidden Hand in China, I think it was called."
"Aha!" said Poirot, with almost a gasp. Then he said quickly, "Let me see
the Chinaman, Ah Ling."
The Chinaman was sent for and appeared, shuffling along, with his eyes
cast down, and his pigtail swinging. His impassive face showed no trace of
any kind of emotion.
"Ah Ling," said Poirot, "are you sorry your master is dead?"
"I welly sorry. He good master."
"You know who kill him?"
"I not know. I tell pleeceman if I know."
The questions and answers went on. With the same impassive face, Ah Ling
described how he had made the curry. The cook had had nothing to do with
it, he declared, no hand had touched it but his own. I wondered if he saw
where his admission was leading him. He stuck to it too, that the window to
"I wonder if he would," said Poirot softly.
"But it's the motive that beats me. Some heathen revenge or other, I
suppose."
"I wonder," said Poirot again. "There has been no robbery? Nothing has
disappeared? No jewellery, or money, or papers?"
"No—that is, not exactly."
I pricked up my ears; so did Poirot.
"There's been no robbery, I mean," explained Japp. "But the old boy was
writing a book of some sort. We only knew about it this morning when there
was a letter from the publishers asking about the manuscript. It was just
completed, it seems. Young Paynter and I have searched high and low, but
can't find a trace of it—he must have hidden it away somewhere."
Poirot's eyes were shining with the green light I knew so well.
"How was it called, this book?" he asked.
"The Hidden Hand in China, I think it was called."
"Aha!" said Poirot, with almost a gasp. Then he said quickly, "Let me see
the Chinaman, Ah Ling."
The Chinaman was sent for and appeared, shuffling along, with his eyes
cast down, and his pigtail swinging. His impassive face showed no trace of
any kind of emotion.
"Ah Ling," said Poirot, "are you sorry your master is dead?"
"I welly sorry. He good master."
"You know who kill him?"
"I not know. I tell pleeceman if I know."
The questions and answers went on. With the same impassive face, Ah Ling
described how he had made the curry. The cook had had nothing to do with
it, he declared, no hand had touched it but his own. I wondered if he saw
where his admission was leading him. He stuck to it too, that the window to
Page 86
the garden was bolted that evening. If it was open in the morning, his
master must have opened it himself. At last Poirot dismissed him.
"That will do, Ah Ling." Just as the Chinaman had got to the door, Poirot
recalled him. "And you know nothing, you say, of the Yellow Jasmine?"
"No, what should I know?"
"Nor yet of the sign that was written underneath it?"
Poirot leant forward as he spoke, and quickly traced something on the dust
of a little table. I was near enough to see it before he rubbed it out. A down
stroke, a line at right angles, and then a second line down which completed
a big 4. The effect on the Chinaman was electrical. For one moment his face
was a mask of terror. Then, as suddenly, it was impassive again, and
repeating his grave disclaimer, he withdrew.
Japp departed in search of young Paynter, and Poirot and I were left alone
together.
"The Big Four, Hastings," cried Poirot. "Once again, the Big Four. Paynter
was a great traveller. In his book there was doubtless some vital information
concerning the doings of Number One, Li Chang Yen, the head and brains
of the Big Four."
"But who—how—"
"Hush, here they come."
Gerald Paynter was an amiable, rather weak-looking young man. He had a
soft brown beard, and a peculiar flowing tie. He answered Poirot's questions
readily enough.
"I dined out with some neighbours of ours, the Wycherlys," he explained.
"What time did I get home? Oh, about eleven. I had a latch-key, you know.
All the servants had gone to bed, and I naturally thought my uncle had done
the same. As a matter of fact, I did think I caught sight of that soft-footed
Chinese beggar Ah Ling just whisking round the corner of the hall, but I
fancy I was mistaken."
"When did you last see your uncle, Mr. Paynter? I mean before you came to
live with him."
master must have opened it himself. At last Poirot dismissed him.
"That will do, Ah Ling." Just as the Chinaman had got to the door, Poirot
recalled him. "And you know nothing, you say, of the Yellow Jasmine?"
"No, what should I know?"
"Nor yet of the sign that was written underneath it?"
Poirot leant forward as he spoke, and quickly traced something on the dust
of a little table. I was near enough to see it before he rubbed it out. A down
stroke, a line at right angles, and then a second line down which completed
a big 4. The effect on the Chinaman was electrical. For one moment his face
was a mask of terror. Then, as suddenly, it was impassive again, and
repeating his grave disclaimer, he withdrew.
Japp departed in search of young Paynter, and Poirot and I were left alone
together.
"The Big Four, Hastings," cried Poirot. "Once again, the Big Four. Paynter
was a great traveller. In his book there was doubtless some vital information
concerning the doings of Number One, Li Chang Yen, the head and brains
of the Big Four."
"But who—how—"
"Hush, here they come."
Gerald Paynter was an amiable, rather weak-looking young man. He had a
soft brown beard, and a peculiar flowing tie. He answered Poirot's questions
readily enough.
"I dined out with some neighbours of ours, the Wycherlys," he explained.
"What time did I get home? Oh, about eleven. I had a latch-key, you know.
All the servants had gone to bed, and I naturally thought my uncle had done
the same. As a matter of fact, I did think I caught sight of that soft-footed
Chinese beggar Ah Ling just whisking round the corner of the hall, but I
fancy I was mistaken."
"When did you last see your uncle, Mr. Paynter? I mean before you came to
live with him."
Page 87
"Oh! not since I was a kid of ten. He and his brother (my father) quarrelled,
you know."
"But he found you again with very little trouble, did he not? In spite of all
the years that had passed?"
"Yes, it was quite a bit of luck my seeing the lawyer's advertisement."
Poirot asked no more questions.
Our next move was to visit Dr. Quentin. His story was substantially the
same as he had told at the inquest, and he had little to add to it. He received
us in his surgery, having just come to the end of his consulting patients. He
seemed an intelligent man. A certain primness of manner went well with his
pince-nez, but I fancied that he would be thoroughly modern in his
methods.
"I wish I could remember about the window," he said frankly. "But it's
dangerous to think back, one becomes quite positive about something that
never existed. That's psychology, isn't it, M. Poirot? You see, I've read all
about your methods, and I may say I'm an enormous admirer of yours. No, I
suppose it's pretty certain that the Chinaman put the powdered opium in the
curry, but he'll never admit it, and we shall never know why. But holding a
man down in a fire—that's not in keeping with our Chinese friend's
character, it seems to me."
I commented on this last point to Poirot as we walked down the main street
of Market Handford.
"Do you think he let a confederate in?" I asked. "By the way, I suppose Japp
can be trusted to keep an eye on him?" (The Inspector had passed into the
police station on some business or other.) "The emissaries of the Big Four
are pretty spry."
"Japp is keeping an eye on both of them," said Poirot grimly. "They have
been closely shadowed ever since the body was discovered."
"Well, at any rate we know that Gerald Paynter had nothing to do with it."
"You always know so much more than I do, Hastings, that it becomes quite
fatiguing."
"You old fox," I laughed. "You never will commit yourself."
you know."
"But he found you again with very little trouble, did he not? In spite of all
the years that had passed?"
"Yes, it was quite a bit of luck my seeing the lawyer's advertisement."
Poirot asked no more questions.
Our next move was to visit Dr. Quentin. His story was substantially the
same as he had told at the inquest, and he had little to add to it. He received
us in his surgery, having just come to the end of his consulting patients. He
seemed an intelligent man. A certain primness of manner went well with his
pince-nez, but I fancied that he would be thoroughly modern in his
methods.
"I wish I could remember about the window," he said frankly. "But it's
dangerous to think back, one becomes quite positive about something that
never existed. That's psychology, isn't it, M. Poirot? You see, I've read all
about your methods, and I may say I'm an enormous admirer of yours. No, I
suppose it's pretty certain that the Chinaman put the powdered opium in the
curry, but he'll never admit it, and we shall never know why. But holding a
man down in a fire—that's not in keeping with our Chinese friend's
character, it seems to me."
I commented on this last point to Poirot as we walked down the main street
of Market Handford.
"Do you think he let a confederate in?" I asked. "By the way, I suppose Japp
can be trusted to keep an eye on him?" (The Inspector had passed into the
police station on some business or other.) "The emissaries of the Big Four
are pretty spry."
"Japp is keeping an eye on both of them," said Poirot grimly. "They have
been closely shadowed ever since the body was discovered."
"Well, at any rate we know that Gerald Paynter had nothing to do with it."
"You always know so much more than I do, Hastings, that it becomes quite
fatiguing."
"You old fox," I laughed. "You never will commit yourself."
Page 88
"To be honest, Hastings, the case is now quite clear to me—all but the
words, Yellow Jasmine—and I am coming to agree with you that they have
no bearing on the crime. In a case of this kind, you have got to make up
your mind who is lying. I have done that. And yet—"
He suddenly darted from my side and entered an adjacent bookshop. He
emerged a few minutes later, hugging a parcel. Then Japp rejoined us, and
we all sought quarters at the inn.
I slept late the next morning. When I descended to the sitting-room reserved
for us, I found Poirot already there, pacing up and down, his face contorted
with agony.
"Do not converse with me," he cried, waving an agitated hand. "Not until I
know that all is well—that the arrest is made. Ah! but my psychology has
been weak. Hastings, if a man writes a dying message, it is because it is
important. Every one has said—'Yellow Jasmine? There is yellow jasmine
growing up the house—it means nothing.'"
"Well, what does it mean? Just what it says. Listen." He held up a little
book he was holding.
"My friend, it struck me that it would be well to inquire into the subject.
What exactly is yellow jasmine? This little book has told me. Listen."
He read.
"'Gelsemini Radix. Yellow Jasmine. Composition: Alkaloids gelseminine
C22H26N2O3, a potent poison acting like coniine; gelsemine C12H14NO2,
acting like strychnine; gelsemic acid, etc. Gelsemium is a powerful
depressant to the central nervous system. At a late stage in its action it
paralyses the motor nerve endings, and in large doses causes giddiness and
loss of muscular power. Death is due to paralysis of the respiratory centre.'
"You see, Hastings? At the beginning I had an inkling of the truth when
Japp made his remark about a live man being forced into the fire. I realised
then that it was a dead man who was burned."
"But why? What was the point?"
"My friend, if you were to shoot a man, or stab a man after he were dead, or
even knock him on the head, it would be apparent that the injuries were
words, Yellow Jasmine—and I am coming to agree with you that they have
no bearing on the crime. In a case of this kind, you have got to make up
your mind who is lying. I have done that. And yet—"
He suddenly darted from my side and entered an adjacent bookshop. He
emerged a few minutes later, hugging a parcel. Then Japp rejoined us, and
we all sought quarters at the inn.
I slept late the next morning. When I descended to the sitting-room reserved
for us, I found Poirot already there, pacing up and down, his face contorted
with agony.
"Do not converse with me," he cried, waving an agitated hand. "Not until I
know that all is well—that the arrest is made. Ah! but my psychology has
been weak. Hastings, if a man writes a dying message, it is because it is
important. Every one has said—'Yellow Jasmine? There is yellow jasmine
growing up the house—it means nothing.'"
"Well, what does it mean? Just what it says. Listen." He held up a little
book he was holding.
"My friend, it struck me that it would be well to inquire into the subject.
What exactly is yellow jasmine? This little book has told me. Listen."
He read.
"'Gelsemini Radix. Yellow Jasmine. Composition: Alkaloids gelseminine
C22H26N2O3, a potent poison acting like coniine; gelsemine C12H14NO2,
acting like strychnine; gelsemic acid, etc. Gelsemium is a powerful
depressant to the central nervous system. At a late stage in its action it
paralyses the motor nerve endings, and in large doses causes giddiness and
loss of muscular power. Death is due to paralysis of the respiratory centre.'
"You see, Hastings? At the beginning I had an inkling of the truth when
Japp made his remark about a live man being forced into the fire. I realised
then that it was a dead man who was burned."
"But why? What was the point?"
"My friend, if you were to shoot a man, or stab a man after he were dead, or
even knock him on the head, it would be apparent that the injuries were
Page 89
inflicted after death. But with his head charred to a cinder, no one is going
to hunt about for obscure causes of death, and a man who has apparently
just escaped being poisoned at dinner, is not likely to be poisoned just
afterwards. Who is lying, that is always the question? I decided to believe
Ah Ling—"
"What!" I exclaimed.
"You are surprised, Hastings? Ah Ling knew of the existence of the Big
Four, that was evident—so evident that it was clear he knew nothing of
their association with the crime until that moment. Had he been the
murderer, he would have been able to retain his impassive face perfectly. So
I decided then, to believe Ah Ling, and I fixed my suspicions on Gerald
Paynter. It seemed to me that Number Four would have found an
impersonation of a long lost nephew very easy."
"What!" I cried. "Number Four?"
"No, Hastings, not Number Four. As soon as I had read up the subject of
yellow jasmine, I saw the truth. In fact, it leapt to the eye."
"As always," I said coldly, "it doesn't leap to mine."
"Because you will not use your little gray cells. Who had a chance to
tamper with the curry?"
"Ah Ling. No one else."
"No one else? What about the doctor?"
"But that was afterwards."
"Of course it was afterwards. There was no trace of powdered opium in the
curry served to Mr. Paynter, but acting in obedience to the suspicions Dr.
Quentin had aroused, the old man eats none of it, and preserves it to give to
his medical attendant, whom he summons according to plan. Dr. Quentin
arrives, takes charge of the curry, and gives Mr. Paynter an injection—of
strychnine, he says, but really of yellow jasmine—a poisonous dose. When
the drug begins to take effect, he departs, after unlatching the window.
Then, in the night, he returns by the window, finds the manuscript, and
shoves Mr. Paynter into the fire. He does not heed the newspaper that drops
to the floor and is covered by the old man's body. Paynter knew what drug
he had been given, and strove to accuse the Big Four of his murder. It is
to hunt about for obscure causes of death, and a man who has apparently
just escaped being poisoned at dinner, is not likely to be poisoned just
afterwards. Who is lying, that is always the question? I decided to believe
Ah Ling—"
"What!" I exclaimed.
"You are surprised, Hastings? Ah Ling knew of the existence of the Big
Four, that was evident—so evident that it was clear he knew nothing of
their association with the crime until that moment. Had he been the
murderer, he would have been able to retain his impassive face perfectly. So
I decided then, to believe Ah Ling, and I fixed my suspicions on Gerald
Paynter. It seemed to me that Number Four would have found an
impersonation of a long lost nephew very easy."
"What!" I cried. "Number Four?"
"No, Hastings, not Number Four. As soon as I had read up the subject of
yellow jasmine, I saw the truth. In fact, it leapt to the eye."
"As always," I said coldly, "it doesn't leap to mine."
"Because you will not use your little gray cells. Who had a chance to
tamper with the curry?"
"Ah Ling. No one else."
"No one else? What about the doctor?"
"But that was afterwards."
"Of course it was afterwards. There was no trace of powdered opium in the
curry served to Mr. Paynter, but acting in obedience to the suspicions Dr.
Quentin had aroused, the old man eats none of it, and preserves it to give to
his medical attendant, whom he summons according to plan. Dr. Quentin
arrives, takes charge of the curry, and gives Mr. Paynter an injection—of
strychnine, he says, but really of yellow jasmine—a poisonous dose. When
the drug begins to take effect, he departs, after unlatching the window.
Then, in the night, he returns by the window, finds the manuscript, and
shoves Mr. Paynter into the fire. He does not heed the newspaper that drops
to the floor and is covered by the old man's body. Paynter knew what drug
he had been given, and strove to accuse the Big Four of his murder. It is
Page 90
easy for Quentin to mix powdered opium with the curry before handing it
over to be analysed. He gives his version of the conversation with the old
man, and mentions the strychnine injection casually, in case the mark of the
hypodermic needle is noticed. Suspicion at once is divided between
accident and the guilt of Ah Ling owing to the poison in the curry."
"But Dr. Quentin cannot be Number Four?"
"I fancy he can. There is undoubtedly a real Dr. Quentin who is probably
abroad somewhere. Number Four has simply masqueraded as him for a
short time. The arrangements with Dr. Bolitho were all carried out by
correspondence, the man who was to do locum originally having been taken
ill at the last minute."
At that minute, Japp burst in, very red in the face.
"You have got him?" cried Poirot anxiously.
Japp shook his head, very out of breath.
"Bolitho came back from his holiday this morning—recalled by telegram.
No one knows who sent it. The other man left last night. We'll catch him
yet, though."
Poirot shook his head quietly.
"I think not," he said, and absent-mindedly he drew a big 4 on the table with
a fork.
over to be analysed. He gives his version of the conversation with the old
man, and mentions the strychnine injection casually, in case the mark of the
hypodermic needle is noticed. Suspicion at once is divided between
accident and the guilt of Ah Ling owing to the poison in the curry."
"But Dr. Quentin cannot be Number Four?"
"I fancy he can. There is undoubtedly a real Dr. Quentin who is probably
abroad somewhere. Number Four has simply masqueraded as him for a
short time. The arrangements with Dr. Bolitho were all carried out by
correspondence, the man who was to do locum originally having been taken
ill at the last minute."
At that minute, Japp burst in, very red in the face.
"You have got him?" cried Poirot anxiously.
Japp shook his head, very out of breath.
"Bolitho came back from his holiday this morning—recalled by telegram.
No one knows who sent it. The other man left last night. We'll catch him
yet, though."
Poirot shook his head quietly.
"I think not," he said, and absent-mindedly he drew a big 4 on the table with
a fork.
Page 91
11. A CHESS PROBLEM
Poirot and I often dined at a small restaurant in Soho. We were there one
evening, when we observed a friend at an adjacent table. It was Inspector
Japp, and as there was room at our table, he came and joined us. It was
some time since either of us had seen him.
"Never do you stop in to see us nowadays," declared Poirot reproachfully.
"Not since the affair of the Yellow Jasmine have we met, and that is nearly a
month ago."
"I've been up north—that's why. How are things with you? Big Four still
going strong—eh?"
Poirot shook a finger at him reproachfully.
"Ah! you mock yourself at me—but the Big Four—they exist."
"Oh! I don't doubt that—but they're not the hub of the universe, as you
make out."
"My friend, you are very much mistaken. The greatest power for evil in the
world to-day is this 'Big Four.' To what end they are tending, no one knows,
but there has never been another such criminal organisation. The finest
brain in China at the head of it, an American millionaire, and a French
woman scientist as members, and for the fourth—"
Japp interrupted.
"I know—I know. Regular bee in your bonnet over it all. It's becoming your
little mania, Moosior Poirot. Let's talk of something else for a change. Take
any interest in chess?"
"I have played it, yes."
"Did you see that curious business yesterday? Match between two players
of world-wide reputation, and one died during the game?"
"I saw a mention of it. Dr. Savaronoff, the Russian champion, was one of
the players, and the other, who succumbed to heart failure, was the brilliant
young American, Gilmour Wilson."
Poirot and I often dined at a small restaurant in Soho. We were there one
evening, when we observed a friend at an adjacent table. It was Inspector
Japp, and as there was room at our table, he came and joined us. It was
some time since either of us had seen him.
"Never do you stop in to see us nowadays," declared Poirot reproachfully.
"Not since the affair of the Yellow Jasmine have we met, and that is nearly a
month ago."
"I've been up north—that's why. How are things with you? Big Four still
going strong—eh?"
Poirot shook a finger at him reproachfully.
"Ah! you mock yourself at me—but the Big Four—they exist."
"Oh! I don't doubt that—but they're not the hub of the universe, as you
make out."
"My friend, you are very much mistaken. The greatest power for evil in the
world to-day is this 'Big Four.' To what end they are tending, no one knows,
but there has never been another such criminal organisation. The finest
brain in China at the head of it, an American millionaire, and a French
woman scientist as members, and for the fourth—"
Japp interrupted.
"I know—I know. Regular bee in your bonnet over it all. It's becoming your
little mania, Moosior Poirot. Let's talk of something else for a change. Take
any interest in chess?"
"I have played it, yes."
"Did you see that curious business yesterday? Match between two players
of world-wide reputation, and one died during the game?"
"I saw a mention of it. Dr. Savaronoff, the Russian champion, was one of
the players, and the other, who succumbed to heart failure, was the brilliant
young American, Gilmour Wilson."
Page 92
"Quite right. Savaronoff beat Rubenstein and became Russian champion
some years ago. Wilson is said to be a second Capablanca."
"A very curious occurrence," mused Poirot. "If I mistake not, you have a
particular interest in the matter?"
Japp gave a rather embarrassed laugh.
"You've hit it, Moosior Poirot. I'm puzzled. Wilson was sound as a bell—no
trace of heart trouble. His death is quite inexplicable."
"You suspect Dr. Savaronoff of putting him out of the way?" I cried.
"Hardly that," said Japp dryly. "I don't think even a Russian would murder
another man in order not to be beaten at chess—and anyway, from all I can
make out, the boot was likely to be on the other leg. The doctor is supposed
to be very hot stuff—second to Lasker they say he is."
Poirot nodded thoughtfully.
"Then what exactly is your little idea?" he asked. "Why should Wilson be
poisoned? For, I assume, of course, that it is poison you suspect."
"Naturally. Heart failure means your heart stops beating—that's all there is
to that. That's what a doctor says officially at the moment, but privately he
tips us the wink that he's not satisfied."
"When is the autopsy to take place?"
"To-night. Wilson's death was extraordinarily sudden. He seemed quite as
usual and was actually moving one of the pieces when he suddenly fell
forward—dead!"
"There are very few poisons would act in such a fashion," objected Poirot.
"I know. The autopsy will help us, I expect. But why should any one want
Gilmour Wilson out of the way—that's what I'd like to know? Harmless
unassuming young fellow. Just come over here from the States, and
apparently hadn't an enemy in the world."
"It seems incredible," I mused.
"Not at all," said Poirot, smiling. "Japp has his theory, I can see."
some years ago. Wilson is said to be a second Capablanca."
"A very curious occurrence," mused Poirot. "If I mistake not, you have a
particular interest in the matter?"
Japp gave a rather embarrassed laugh.
"You've hit it, Moosior Poirot. I'm puzzled. Wilson was sound as a bell—no
trace of heart trouble. His death is quite inexplicable."
"You suspect Dr. Savaronoff of putting him out of the way?" I cried.
"Hardly that," said Japp dryly. "I don't think even a Russian would murder
another man in order not to be beaten at chess—and anyway, from all I can
make out, the boot was likely to be on the other leg. The doctor is supposed
to be very hot stuff—second to Lasker they say he is."
Poirot nodded thoughtfully.
"Then what exactly is your little idea?" he asked. "Why should Wilson be
poisoned? For, I assume, of course, that it is poison you suspect."
"Naturally. Heart failure means your heart stops beating—that's all there is
to that. That's what a doctor says officially at the moment, but privately he
tips us the wink that he's not satisfied."
"When is the autopsy to take place?"
"To-night. Wilson's death was extraordinarily sudden. He seemed quite as
usual and was actually moving one of the pieces when he suddenly fell
forward—dead!"
"There are very few poisons would act in such a fashion," objected Poirot.
"I know. The autopsy will help us, I expect. But why should any one want
Gilmour Wilson out of the way—that's what I'd like to know? Harmless
unassuming young fellow. Just come over here from the States, and
apparently hadn't an enemy in the world."
"It seems incredible," I mused.
"Not at all," said Poirot, smiling. "Japp has his theory, I can see."
Page 93
"I have, Moosior Poirot. I don't believe the poison was meant for Wilson—
it was meant for the other man."
"Savaronoff?"
"Yes. Savaronoff fell foul of the Bolsheviks at the outbreak of the
Revolution. He was even reported killed. In reality he escaped, and for three
years endured incredible hardships in the wilds of Siberia. His sufferings
were so great that he is now a changed man. His friends and acquaintances
declare they would hardly have recognised him. His hair is white, and his
whole aspect that of a man terribly aged. He is a semi-invalid, and seldom
goes out, living alone with a niece, Sonia Daviloff, and a Russian man-
servant in a flat down Westminster way. It is possible that he still considers
himself a marked man. Certainly he was very unwilling to agree to this
chess contest. He refused several times point blank, and it was only when
the newspapers took it up and began making a fuss about the
'unsportsmanlike refusal' that he gave in. Gilmour Wilson had gone on
challenging him with real Yankee pertinacity, and in the end he got his way.
Now I ask you, Moosior Poirot, why wasn't he willing? Because he didn't
want attention drawn to him. Didn't want somebody or other to get on his
track. That's my solution—Gilmour Wilson got pipped by mistake."
"There is no one who has any private reason to gain by Savaronoff's death?"
"Well, his niece, I suppose. He's recently come into an immense fortune.
Left him by Madame Gospoja whose husband was a sugar profiteer under
the old regime. They had an affair together once, I believe, and she refused
steadfastly to credit the reports of his death."
"Where did the match take place?"
"In Savaronoff's own flat. He's an invalid, as I told you."
"Many people there to watch it?"
"At least a dozen—probably more."
Poirot made an expressive grimace.
"My poor Japp, your task is not an easy one."
"Once I know definitely that Wilson was poisoned, I can get on."
it was meant for the other man."
"Savaronoff?"
"Yes. Savaronoff fell foul of the Bolsheviks at the outbreak of the
Revolution. He was even reported killed. In reality he escaped, and for three
years endured incredible hardships in the wilds of Siberia. His sufferings
were so great that he is now a changed man. His friends and acquaintances
declare they would hardly have recognised him. His hair is white, and his
whole aspect that of a man terribly aged. He is a semi-invalid, and seldom
goes out, living alone with a niece, Sonia Daviloff, and a Russian man-
servant in a flat down Westminster way. It is possible that he still considers
himself a marked man. Certainly he was very unwilling to agree to this
chess contest. He refused several times point blank, and it was only when
the newspapers took it up and began making a fuss about the
'unsportsmanlike refusal' that he gave in. Gilmour Wilson had gone on
challenging him with real Yankee pertinacity, and in the end he got his way.
Now I ask you, Moosior Poirot, why wasn't he willing? Because he didn't
want attention drawn to him. Didn't want somebody or other to get on his
track. That's my solution—Gilmour Wilson got pipped by mistake."
"There is no one who has any private reason to gain by Savaronoff's death?"
"Well, his niece, I suppose. He's recently come into an immense fortune.
Left him by Madame Gospoja whose husband was a sugar profiteer under
the old regime. They had an affair together once, I believe, and she refused
steadfastly to credit the reports of his death."
"Where did the match take place?"
"In Savaronoff's own flat. He's an invalid, as I told you."
"Many people there to watch it?"
"At least a dozen—probably more."
Poirot made an expressive grimace.
"My poor Japp, your task is not an easy one."
"Once I know definitely that Wilson was poisoned, I can get on."
Page 94
"Has it occurred to you that, in the meantime, supposing your assumption
that Savaronoff was the intended victim to be correct, the murderer may try
again?"
"Of course it has. Two men are watching Savaronoff's flat."
"That will be very useful if any one should call with a bomb under his arm,"
said Poirot dryly.
"You're getting interested, Moosior Poirot," said Japp, with a twinkle. "Care
to come round to the mortuary and see Wilson's body before the doctors
start on it? Who knows, his tie-pin may be askew, and that may give you a
valuable clue that will solve the mystery."
"My dear Japp, all through dinner my fingers have been itching to rearrange
your own tie-pin. You permit, yes? Ah! that is much more pleasing to the
eye. Yes, by all means, let us go to the mortuary."
I could see that Poirot's attention was completely captivated by this new
problem. It was so long since he had shown any interest over any outside
case that I was quite rejoiced to see him back in his old form.
For my own part, I felt a deep pity as I looked down upon the motionless
form and convulsed face of the hapless young American who had come by
his death in such a strange way. Poirot examined the body attentively. There
was no mark on it anywhere, except a small scar on the left hand.
"And the doctor says that's a burn, not a cut," explained Japp.
Poirot's attention shifted to the contents of the dead man's pockets which a
constable spread out for our inspection. There was nothing much—a
handkerchief, keys, notecase filled with notes, and some unimportant
letters. But one object standing by itself filled Poirot with interest.
"A chessman!" he exclaimed. "A white bishop. Was that in his pocket?"
"No, clasped in his hand. We had quite a difficulty to get it out of his
fingers. It must be returned to Dr. Savaronoff sometime. It's part of a very
beautiful set of carved ivory chessmen."
"Permit me to return it to him. It will make an excuse for my going there."
"Aha!" cried Japp. "So you want to come in on this case?"
that Savaronoff was the intended victim to be correct, the murderer may try
again?"
"Of course it has. Two men are watching Savaronoff's flat."
"That will be very useful if any one should call with a bomb under his arm,"
said Poirot dryly.
"You're getting interested, Moosior Poirot," said Japp, with a twinkle. "Care
to come round to the mortuary and see Wilson's body before the doctors
start on it? Who knows, his tie-pin may be askew, and that may give you a
valuable clue that will solve the mystery."
"My dear Japp, all through dinner my fingers have been itching to rearrange
your own tie-pin. You permit, yes? Ah! that is much more pleasing to the
eye. Yes, by all means, let us go to the mortuary."
I could see that Poirot's attention was completely captivated by this new
problem. It was so long since he had shown any interest over any outside
case that I was quite rejoiced to see him back in his old form.
For my own part, I felt a deep pity as I looked down upon the motionless
form and convulsed face of the hapless young American who had come by
his death in such a strange way. Poirot examined the body attentively. There
was no mark on it anywhere, except a small scar on the left hand.
"And the doctor says that's a burn, not a cut," explained Japp.
Poirot's attention shifted to the contents of the dead man's pockets which a
constable spread out for our inspection. There was nothing much—a
handkerchief, keys, notecase filled with notes, and some unimportant
letters. But one object standing by itself filled Poirot with interest.
"A chessman!" he exclaimed. "A white bishop. Was that in his pocket?"
"No, clasped in his hand. We had quite a difficulty to get it out of his
fingers. It must be returned to Dr. Savaronoff sometime. It's part of a very
beautiful set of carved ivory chessmen."
"Permit me to return it to him. It will make an excuse for my going there."
"Aha!" cried Japp. "So you want to come in on this case?"
Page 95
"I admit it. So skilfully have you aroused my interest."
"That's fine. Got you away from your brooding. Captain Hastings is
pleased, too, I can see."
"Quite right," I said, laughing.
Poirot turned back towards the body.
"No other little detail you can tell me about—him?" he asked.
"I don't think so."
"Not even—that he was left-handed?"
"You're a wizard, Moosior Poirot. How did you know that? He was left-
handed. Not that it's anything to do with the case."
"Nothing whatever," agreed Poirot hastily, seeing that Japp was slightly
ruffled. "My little joke—that was all. I like to play you the trick, see you."
We went out upon an amicable understanding.
The following morning saw us wending our way to Dr. Savaronoff's flat in
Westminster.
"Sonia Daviloff," I mused. "It's a pretty name."
Poirot stopped, and threw me a look of despair.
"Always looking for romance! You are incorrigible. It would serve you
right if Sonia Daviloff turned out to be our friend and enemy the Countess
Vera Rossakoff."
At the mention of the countess, my face clouded over.
"Surely, Poirot, you don't suspect—"
"But, no, no. It was a joke! I have not the Big Four on the brain to that
extent, whatever Japp may say."
The door of the flat was opened to us by a man-servant with a peculiarly
wooden face. It seemed impossible to believe that that impassive
countenance could ever display emotion.
Poirot presented a card on which Japp had scribbled a few words of
introduction, and we were shown into a low, long room furnished with rich
"That's fine. Got you away from your brooding. Captain Hastings is
pleased, too, I can see."
"Quite right," I said, laughing.
Poirot turned back towards the body.
"No other little detail you can tell me about—him?" he asked.
"I don't think so."
"Not even—that he was left-handed?"
"You're a wizard, Moosior Poirot. How did you know that? He was left-
handed. Not that it's anything to do with the case."
"Nothing whatever," agreed Poirot hastily, seeing that Japp was slightly
ruffled. "My little joke—that was all. I like to play you the trick, see you."
We went out upon an amicable understanding.
The following morning saw us wending our way to Dr. Savaronoff's flat in
Westminster.
"Sonia Daviloff," I mused. "It's a pretty name."
Poirot stopped, and threw me a look of despair.
"Always looking for romance! You are incorrigible. It would serve you
right if Sonia Daviloff turned out to be our friend and enemy the Countess
Vera Rossakoff."
At the mention of the countess, my face clouded over.
"Surely, Poirot, you don't suspect—"
"But, no, no. It was a joke! I have not the Big Four on the brain to that
extent, whatever Japp may say."
The door of the flat was opened to us by a man-servant with a peculiarly
wooden face. It seemed impossible to believe that that impassive
countenance could ever display emotion.
Poirot presented a card on which Japp had scribbled a few words of
introduction, and we were shown into a low, long room furnished with rich
Page 96
hangings and curios. One or two wonderful ikons hung upon the walls, and
exquisite Persian rugs lay upon the floor. A samovar stood upon a table.
I was examining one of the ikons which I judged to be of considerable
value, and turned to see Poirot prone upon the floor. Beautiful as the rug
was, it hardly seemed to me to necessitate such close attention.
"Is it such a very wonderful specimen?" I asked.
"Eh? Oh! the rug? But no, it was not the rug I was remarking. But it is a
beautiful specimen, far too beautiful to have a large nail wantonly driven
through the middle of it. No, Hastings," as I came forward, "the nail is not
there now. But the hole remains."
A sudden sound behind us made me spin round, and Poirot spring nimbly to
his feet. A girl was standing in the doorway. Her eyes, full upon us, were
dark with suspicion. She was of medium height, with a beautiful, rather
sullen face, dark blue eyes, and very black hair which was cut short. Her
voice, when she spoke, was rich and sonorous, and completely un-English.
"I fear my uncle will be unable to see you. He is a great invalid."
"That is a pity, but perhaps you will kindly help me instead. You are
Mademoiselle Daviloff, are you not?"
"Yes, I am Sonia Daviloff. What is it you want to know?"
"I am making some inquiries about that sad affair the night before last—the
death of M. Gilmour Wilson. What can you tell me about it?"
The girl's eyes opened wide.
"He died of heart failure—as he was playing chess."
"The police are not so sure that it was—heart failure, mademoiselle."
The girl gave a terrified gesture.
"It was true then," she cried. "Ivan was right."
"Who is Ivan, and why do you say he was right?"
"It was Ivan who opened the door to you—and he has already said to me
that in his opinion Gilmour Wilson did not die a natural death—that he was
poisoned by mistake."
exquisite Persian rugs lay upon the floor. A samovar stood upon a table.
I was examining one of the ikons which I judged to be of considerable
value, and turned to see Poirot prone upon the floor. Beautiful as the rug
was, it hardly seemed to me to necessitate such close attention.
"Is it such a very wonderful specimen?" I asked.
"Eh? Oh! the rug? But no, it was not the rug I was remarking. But it is a
beautiful specimen, far too beautiful to have a large nail wantonly driven
through the middle of it. No, Hastings," as I came forward, "the nail is not
there now. But the hole remains."
A sudden sound behind us made me spin round, and Poirot spring nimbly to
his feet. A girl was standing in the doorway. Her eyes, full upon us, were
dark with suspicion. She was of medium height, with a beautiful, rather
sullen face, dark blue eyes, and very black hair which was cut short. Her
voice, when she spoke, was rich and sonorous, and completely un-English.
"I fear my uncle will be unable to see you. He is a great invalid."
"That is a pity, but perhaps you will kindly help me instead. You are
Mademoiselle Daviloff, are you not?"
"Yes, I am Sonia Daviloff. What is it you want to know?"
"I am making some inquiries about that sad affair the night before last—the
death of M. Gilmour Wilson. What can you tell me about it?"
The girl's eyes opened wide.
"He died of heart failure—as he was playing chess."
"The police are not so sure that it was—heart failure, mademoiselle."
The girl gave a terrified gesture.
"It was true then," she cried. "Ivan was right."
"Who is Ivan, and why do you say he was right?"
"It was Ivan who opened the door to you—and he has already said to me
that in his opinion Gilmour Wilson did not die a natural death—that he was
poisoned by mistake."
Page 97
"By mistake."
"Yes, the poison was meant for my uncle."
She had quite forgotten her first distrust now, and was speaking eagerly.
"Why do you say that, mademoiselle. Who should wish to poison Dr.
Savaronoff?"
She shook her head.
"I do not know. I am all in the dark. And my uncle, he will not trust me. It is
natural, perhaps. You see, he hardly knows me. He saw me as a child, and
not since till I came to live with him here in London. But this much I do
know, he is in fear of something. We have many secret societies in Russia,
and one day I overheard something which made me think it was of just such
a society he went in fear. Tell me, monsieur"—she came a step nearer, and
dropped her voice—"have you ever heard of a society called the 'Big
Four'?"
Poirot jumped nearly out of his skin. His eyes positively bulged with
astonishment.
"Why do you—what do you know of the Big Four, mademoiselle?"
"There is such an association, then! I overheard a reference to them, and
asked my uncle about it afterwards. Never have I seen a man so afraid. He
turned all white and shaking. He was in fear of them, monsieur, in great
fear, I am sure of it. And, by mistake, they killed the American, Wilson."
"The Big Four," murmured Poirot. "Always the Big Four! An astonishing
coincidence, mademoiselle, your uncle is still in danger. I must save him.
Now recount to me exactly the events of that fatal evening. Show me the
chess-board, the table, how the two men sat—everything."
She went to the side of the room and brought out a small table. The top of it
was exquisite, inlaid with squares of silver and black to represent a chess-
board.
"This was sent to my uncle a few weeks ago as a present, with the request
that he would use it in the next match he played. It was in the middle of the
room—so."
"Yes, the poison was meant for my uncle."
She had quite forgotten her first distrust now, and was speaking eagerly.
"Why do you say that, mademoiselle. Who should wish to poison Dr.
Savaronoff?"
She shook her head.
"I do not know. I am all in the dark. And my uncle, he will not trust me. It is
natural, perhaps. You see, he hardly knows me. He saw me as a child, and
not since till I came to live with him here in London. But this much I do
know, he is in fear of something. We have many secret societies in Russia,
and one day I overheard something which made me think it was of just such
a society he went in fear. Tell me, monsieur"—she came a step nearer, and
dropped her voice—"have you ever heard of a society called the 'Big
Four'?"
Poirot jumped nearly out of his skin. His eyes positively bulged with
astonishment.
"Why do you—what do you know of the Big Four, mademoiselle?"
"There is such an association, then! I overheard a reference to them, and
asked my uncle about it afterwards. Never have I seen a man so afraid. He
turned all white and shaking. He was in fear of them, monsieur, in great
fear, I am sure of it. And, by mistake, they killed the American, Wilson."
"The Big Four," murmured Poirot. "Always the Big Four! An astonishing
coincidence, mademoiselle, your uncle is still in danger. I must save him.
Now recount to me exactly the events of that fatal evening. Show me the
chess-board, the table, how the two men sat—everything."
She went to the side of the room and brought out a small table. The top of it
was exquisite, inlaid with squares of silver and black to represent a chess-
board.
"This was sent to my uncle a few weeks ago as a present, with the request
that he would use it in the next match he played. It was in the middle of the
room—so."
Page 98
Poirot examined the table with what seemed to me quite unnecessary
attention. He was not conducting the inquiry at all as I would have done.
Many of his questions seemed to me pointless, and upon really vital matters
he seemed to have no questions to ask. I concluded that the unexpected
mention of the Big Four had thrown him completely off his balance.
After a minute examination of the table and the exact position it had
occupied, he asked to see the chessmen. Sonia Daviloff brought them to
him in a box. He examined one or two of them in a perfunctory manner.
"An exquisite set," he murmured absent-mindedly.
Still not a question as to what refreshments there had been, or what people
had been present.
I cleared my throat significantly.
"Don't you think, Poirot, that—"
He interrupted me peremptorily.
"Do not think, my friend. Leave all to me. Mademoiselle, is it quite
impossible that I should see your uncle?"
A faint smile showed itself on her face.
"He will see you, yes. You understand, it is my part to interview all
strangers first."
She disappeared. I heard a murmur of voices in the next room, and a minute
later she came back and motioned us to pass into the adjoining room.
The man who lay there on a couch was an imposing figure. Tall, gaunt, with
huge bushy eyebrows and white beard, and a face haggard as the result of
starvation and hardships. Dr. Savaronoff was a distinct personality. I noted
the peculiar formation of his head, its unusual height. A great chess player
must have a great brain, I knew. I could easily understand Dr. Savaronoff
being the second greatest player in the world.
Poirot bowed.
"M. le Docteur, may I speak to you alone?"
Savaronoff turned to his niece.
attention. He was not conducting the inquiry at all as I would have done.
Many of his questions seemed to me pointless, and upon really vital matters
he seemed to have no questions to ask. I concluded that the unexpected
mention of the Big Four had thrown him completely off his balance.
After a minute examination of the table and the exact position it had
occupied, he asked to see the chessmen. Sonia Daviloff brought them to
him in a box. He examined one or two of them in a perfunctory manner.
"An exquisite set," he murmured absent-mindedly.
Still not a question as to what refreshments there had been, or what people
had been present.
I cleared my throat significantly.
"Don't you think, Poirot, that—"
He interrupted me peremptorily.
"Do not think, my friend. Leave all to me. Mademoiselle, is it quite
impossible that I should see your uncle?"
A faint smile showed itself on her face.
"He will see you, yes. You understand, it is my part to interview all
strangers first."
She disappeared. I heard a murmur of voices in the next room, and a minute
later she came back and motioned us to pass into the adjoining room.
The man who lay there on a couch was an imposing figure. Tall, gaunt, with
huge bushy eyebrows and white beard, and a face haggard as the result of
starvation and hardships. Dr. Savaronoff was a distinct personality. I noted
the peculiar formation of his head, its unusual height. A great chess player
must have a great brain, I knew. I could easily understand Dr. Savaronoff
being the second greatest player in the world.
Poirot bowed.
"M. le Docteur, may I speak to you alone?"
Savaronoff turned to his niece.
Page 99
"Leave us, Sonia."
She disappeared obediently.
"Now, sir, what is it?"
"Dr. Savaronoff, you have recently come into an enormous fortune. If you
should—die unexpectedly, who inherits it?"
"I have made a will leaving everything to my niece, Sonia Daviloff. You do
not suggest—"
"I suggest nothing, but you have not seen your niece since she was a child.
It would have been easy for any one to impersonate her."
Savaronoff seemed thunderstruck by the suggestion. Poirot went on easily.
"Enough as to that. I give you the word of warning, that is all. What I want
you to do now is to describe to me the game of chess the other evening."
"How do you mean—describe it?"
"Well, I do not play the chess myself, but I understand that there are various
regular ways of beginning—the gambit, do they not call it?"
Dr. Savaronoff smiled a little.
"Ah! I comprehend you now. Wilson opened Ruy Lopez—one of the
soundest openings there is, and one frequently adopted in tournaments and
matches."
"And how long had you been playing when the tragedy happened?"
"It must have been about the third or fourth move when Wilson suddenly
fell forward over the table, stone dead."
Poirot rose to depart. He flung out his last question as though it was of
absolutely no importance, but I knew better.
"Had he had anything to eat or drink?"
"A whisky and soda, I think."
"Thank you, Dr. Savaronoff. I will disturb you no longer."
Ivan was in the hall to show us out. Poirot lingered on the threshold.
"The flat below this, do you know who lives there?"
She disappeared obediently.
"Now, sir, what is it?"
"Dr. Savaronoff, you have recently come into an enormous fortune. If you
should—die unexpectedly, who inherits it?"
"I have made a will leaving everything to my niece, Sonia Daviloff. You do
not suggest—"
"I suggest nothing, but you have not seen your niece since she was a child.
It would have been easy for any one to impersonate her."
Savaronoff seemed thunderstruck by the suggestion. Poirot went on easily.
"Enough as to that. I give you the word of warning, that is all. What I want
you to do now is to describe to me the game of chess the other evening."
"How do you mean—describe it?"
"Well, I do not play the chess myself, but I understand that there are various
regular ways of beginning—the gambit, do they not call it?"
Dr. Savaronoff smiled a little.
"Ah! I comprehend you now. Wilson opened Ruy Lopez—one of the
soundest openings there is, and one frequently adopted in tournaments and
matches."
"And how long had you been playing when the tragedy happened?"
"It must have been about the third or fourth move when Wilson suddenly
fell forward over the table, stone dead."
Poirot rose to depart. He flung out his last question as though it was of
absolutely no importance, but I knew better.
"Had he had anything to eat or drink?"
"A whisky and soda, I think."
"Thank you, Dr. Savaronoff. I will disturb you no longer."
Ivan was in the hall to show us out. Poirot lingered on the threshold.
"The flat below this, do you know who lives there?"
Page 100
"Sir Charles Kingwell, a member of Parliament, sir. It has been let
furnished lately, though."
"Thank you."
We went out into the bright winter sunlight.
"Well, really, Poirot," I burst out. "I don't think you've distinguished
yourself this time. Surely your questions were very inadequate."
"You think so, Hastings?" Poirot looked at me appealingly. "I was
bouleversé, yes. What would you have asked?"
I considered the question carefully, and then outlined my scheme to Poirot.
He listened with what seemed to be close interest. My monologue lasted
until we had nearly reached home.
"Very excellent, very searching, Hastings," said Poirot, as he inserted his
key in the door and preceded me up the stairs. "But quite unnecessary."
"Unnecessary!" I cried, amazed. "If the man was poisoned—"
"Aha," cried Poirot, pouncing upon a note which lay on the table. "From
Japp. Just as I thought." He flung it over to me. It was brief and to the point.
No traces of poison had been found, and there was nothing to show how the
man came by his death.
"You see," said Poirot, "our questions would have been quite unnecessary."
"You guessed this beforehand?"
"'Forecast the probable result of the deal,'" quoted Poirot from a recent
Bridge problem on which I had spent much time. "Mon ami, when you do
that successfully, you do not call it guessing."
"Don't let's split hairs," I said impatiently. "You foresaw this?"
"I did."
"Why?"
Poirot put his hand into his pocket and pulled out—a white bishop.
"Why," I cried, "you forgot to give it back to Dr. Savaronoff."
"You are in error, my friend. That bishop still reposes in my left-hand
pocket. I took its fellow from the box of chessmen Mademoiselle Daviloff
furnished lately, though."
"Thank you."
We went out into the bright winter sunlight.
"Well, really, Poirot," I burst out. "I don't think you've distinguished
yourself this time. Surely your questions were very inadequate."
"You think so, Hastings?" Poirot looked at me appealingly. "I was
bouleversé, yes. What would you have asked?"
I considered the question carefully, and then outlined my scheme to Poirot.
He listened with what seemed to be close interest. My monologue lasted
until we had nearly reached home.
"Very excellent, very searching, Hastings," said Poirot, as he inserted his
key in the door and preceded me up the stairs. "But quite unnecessary."
"Unnecessary!" I cried, amazed. "If the man was poisoned—"
"Aha," cried Poirot, pouncing upon a note which lay on the table. "From
Japp. Just as I thought." He flung it over to me. It was brief and to the point.
No traces of poison had been found, and there was nothing to show how the
man came by his death.
"You see," said Poirot, "our questions would have been quite unnecessary."
"You guessed this beforehand?"
"'Forecast the probable result of the deal,'" quoted Poirot from a recent
Bridge problem on which I had spent much time. "Mon ami, when you do
that successfully, you do not call it guessing."
"Don't let's split hairs," I said impatiently. "You foresaw this?"
"I did."
"Why?"
Poirot put his hand into his pocket and pulled out—a white bishop.
"Why," I cried, "you forgot to give it back to Dr. Savaronoff."
"You are in error, my friend. That bishop still reposes in my left-hand
pocket. I took its fellow from the box of chessmen Mademoiselle Daviloff
Page 101
kindly permitted me to examine. The plural of one bishop is two bishops."
He sounded the final "s" with a great hiss. I was completely mystified.
"But why did you take it?"
"Parbleu, I wanted to see if they were exactly alike."
He stood them on the table side by side.
"Well, they are, of course," I said, "exactly alike."
Poirot looked at them with his head on one side.
"They seem so, I admit. But one should take no fact for granted until it is
proved. Bring me, I pray you, my little scales."
With infinite care he weighed the two chessmen, then turned to me with a
face alight with triumph.
"I was right. See you, I was right. Impossible to deceive Hercule Poirot!"
He rushed to the telephone—waited impatiently.
"Is that Japp? Ah! Japp, it is you. Hercule Poirot speaks. Watch the man-
servant, Ivan. On no account let him slip through your fingers. Yes, yes, it is
as I say."
He dashed down the receiver and turned to me.
"You see it not, Hastings? I will explain. Wilson was not poisoned, he was
electrocuted. A thin metal rod passes up the middle of one of those
chessmen. The table was prepared beforehand and set upon a certain spot
on the floor. When the bishop was placed upon one of the silver squares, the
current passed through Wilson's body, killing him instantly. The only mark
was the electric burn upon his hand—his left hand, because he was left-
handed. The 'special table' was an extremely cunning piece of mechanism.
The table I examined was a duplicate, perfectly innocent. It was substituted
for the other immediately after the murder. The thing was worked from the
flat below, which, if you remember, was let furnished. But one accomplice
at least was in Savaronoff's flat. The girl is an agent of the Big Four,
working to inherit Savaronoff's money."
"And Ivan?"
He sounded the final "s" with a great hiss. I was completely mystified.
"But why did you take it?"
"Parbleu, I wanted to see if they were exactly alike."
He stood them on the table side by side.
"Well, they are, of course," I said, "exactly alike."
Poirot looked at them with his head on one side.
"They seem so, I admit. But one should take no fact for granted until it is
proved. Bring me, I pray you, my little scales."
With infinite care he weighed the two chessmen, then turned to me with a
face alight with triumph.
"I was right. See you, I was right. Impossible to deceive Hercule Poirot!"
He rushed to the telephone—waited impatiently.
"Is that Japp? Ah! Japp, it is you. Hercule Poirot speaks. Watch the man-
servant, Ivan. On no account let him slip through your fingers. Yes, yes, it is
as I say."
He dashed down the receiver and turned to me.
"You see it not, Hastings? I will explain. Wilson was not poisoned, he was
electrocuted. A thin metal rod passes up the middle of one of those
chessmen. The table was prepared beforehand and set upon a certain spot
on the floor. When the bishop was placed upon one of the silver squares, the
current passed through Wilson's body, killing him instantly. The only mark
was the electric burn upon his hand—his left hand, because he was left-
handed. The 'special table' was an extremely cunning piece of mechanism.
The table I examined was a duplicate, perfectly innocent. It was substituted
for the other immediately after the murder. The thing was worked from the
flat below, which, if you remember, was let furnished. But one accomplice
at least was in Savaronoff's flat. The girl is an agent of the Big Four,
working to inherit Savaronoff's money."
"And Ivan?"
Page 102
"I strongly suspect that Ivan is none other than the famous Number Four."
"What?"
"Yes. The man is a marvellous character actor. He can assume any part he
pleases."
I thought back over past adventures, the lunatic asylum keeper, the butcher's
young man, the suave doctor, all the same man, and all totally unlike each
other.
"It's amazing," I said at last. "Everything fits in. Savaronoff had an inkling
of the plot, and that's why he was so averse to playing the match."
Poirot looked at me without speaking. Then he turned abruptly away, and
began pacing up and down.
"Have you a book on chess by any chance, mon ami?" he asked suddenly.
"I believe I have somewhere."
It took me some time to ferret it out, but I found it at last, and brought it to
Poirot, who sank down in a chair and started reading it with the greatest
attention.
In about a quarter of an hour the telephone rang. I answered it. It was Japp.
Ivan had left the flat, carrying a large bundle. He had sprung into a waiting
taxi, and the chase had begun. He was evidently trying to lose his pursuers.
In the end he seemed to fancy that he had done so, and had then driven to a
big empty house at Hampstead. The house was surrounded.
I recounted all this to Poirot. He merely stared at me as though he scarcely
took in what I was saying. He held out the chess book.
"Listen to this, my friend. This is the Ruy Lopez Opening. 1 P-K4, P-K4; 2
Kt-KB3, Kt-QB3; 3B-Kt5;? Then there comes a question as to Black's best
third move. He has the choice of various defences. It was White's third
move that killed Gilmour Wilson, 3B-Kt5. Only the third move—does that
say nothing to you?"
I hadn't the least idea what he meant, and told him so.
"I suppose, Hastings, that while you were sitting in this chair, you heard the
front door being opened and shut, what would you think?"
"What?"
"Yes. The man is a marvellous character actor. He can assume any part he
pleases."
I thought back over past adventures, the lunatic asylum keeper, the butcher's
young man, the suave doctor, all the same man, and all totally unlike each
other.
"It's amazing," I said at last. "Everything fits in. Savaronoff had an inkling
of the plot, and that's why he was so averse to playing the match."
Poirot looked at me without speaking. Then he turned abruptly away, and
began pacing up and down.
"Have you a book on chess by any chance, mon ami?" he asked suddenly.
"I believe I have somewhere."
It took me some time to ferret it out, but I found it at last, and brought it to
Poirot, who sank down in a chair and started reading it with the greatest
attention.
In about a quarter of an hour the telephone rang. I answered it. It was Japp.
Ivan had left the flat, carrying a large bundle. He had sprung into a waiting
taxi, and the chase had begun. He was evidently trying to lose his pursuers.
In the end he seemed to fancy that he had done so, and had then driven to a
big empty house at Hampstead. The house was surrounded.
I recounted all this to Poirot. He merely stared at me as though he scarcely
took in what I was saying. He held out the chess book.
"Listen to this, my friend. This is the Ruy Lopez Opening. 1 P-K4, P-K4; 2
Kt-KB3, Kt-QB3; 3B-Kt5;? Then there comes a question as to Black's best
third move. He has the choice of various defences. It was White's third
move that killed Gilmour Wilson, 3B-Kt5. Only the third move—does that
say nothing to you?"
I hadn't the least idea what he meant, and told him so.
"I suppose, Hastings, that while you were sitting in this chair, you heard the
front door being opened and shut, what would you think?"
Page 103
"I should think some one had gone out, I suppose."
"Yes—but there are always two ways of looking at things. Some one gone
out—some one come in—two totally different things, Hastings. But if you
assumed the wrong one, presently some little discrepancy would creep in
and show you that you were on the wrong track."
"What does all this mean, Poirot?"
Poirot sprang to his feet with sudden energy.
"It means that I have been a triple imbecile. Quick, quick, to the flat in
Westminster. We may yet be in time."
We tore off in a taxi. Poirot returned no answer to my excited questions. We
raced up the stairs. Repeated rings and knocks brought no reply, but
listening closely I could distinguish a hollow groan coming from within.
The hall porter proved to have a master key, and after a few difficulties he
consented to use it.
Poirot went straight to the inner room. A whiff of chloroform met us. On the
floor was Sonia Daviloff, gagged and bound, with a great wad of saturated
cotton wool over her nose and mouth. Poirot tore it off and began to take
measures to restore her. Presently a doctor arrived, and Poirot handed her
over to his charge and drew aside with me. There was no sign of Dr.
Savaronoff.
"What does it all mean?" I asked, bewildered.
"It means that before two equal deductions I chose the wrong one. You
heard me say that it would be easy for any one to impersonate Sonia
Daviloff because her uncle had not seen her for so many years?"
"Yes?"
"Well, precisely the opposite held good also. It was equally easy for any one
to impersonate the uncle."
"What?"
"Savaronoff did die at the outbreak of the Revolution. The man who
pretended to have escaped with such terrible hardships, the man so changed
"Yes—but there are always two ways of looking at things. Some one gone
out—some one come in—two totally different things, Hastings. But if you
assumed the wrong one, presently some little discrepancy would creep in
and show you that you were on the wrong track."
"What does all this mean, Poirot?"
Poirot sprang to his feet with sudden energy.
"It means that I have been a triple imbecile. Quick, quick, to the flat in
Westminster. We may yet be in time."
We tore off in a taxi. Poirot returned no answer to my excited questions. We
raced up the stairs. Repeated rings and knocks brought no reply, but
listening closely I could distinguish a hollow groan coming from within.
The hall porter proved to have a master key, and after a few difficulties he
consented to use it.
Poirot went straight to the inner room. A whiff of chloroform met us. On the
floor was Sonia Daviloff, gagged and bound, with a great wad of saturated
cotton wool over her nose and mouth. Poirot tore it off and began to take
measures to restore her. Presently a doctor arrived, and Poirot handed her
over to his charge and drew aside with me. There was no sign of Dr.
Savaronoff.
"What does it all mean?" I asked, bewildered.
"It means that before two equal deductions I chose the wrong one. You
heard me say that it would be easy for any one to impersonate Sonia
Daviloff because her uncle had not seen her for so many years?"
"Yes?"
"Well, precisely the opposite held good also. It was equally easy for any one
to impersonate the uncle."
"What?"
"Savaronoff did die at the outbreak of the Revolution. The man who
pretended to have escaped with such terrible hardships, the man so changed
Page 104
'that his own friends could hardly recognise him,' the man who successfully
laid claim to an enormous fortune—"
"Yes. Who was he?"
"Number Four. No wonder he was frightened when Sonia let him know she
had overheard one of his private conversations about the 'Big Four.' Again
he has slipped through my fingers. He guessed I should get on the right
track in the end, so he sent off the honest Ivan on a tortuous wild goose
chase, chloroformed the girl, and got out, having by now doubtless realised
most of the securities left by Madame Gospoja."
"But—but who tried to kill him then?"
"Nobody tried to kill him. Wilson was the intended victim all along."
"But why?"
"My friend, Savaronoff was the second greatest chess player in the world.
In all probability Number Four did not even know the rudiments of the
game. Certainly he could not sustain the fiction of a match. He tried all he
knew to avoid the contest. When that failed, Wilson's doom was sealed. At
all costs he must be prevented from discovering that the great Savaronoff
did not even know how to play chess. Wilson was fond of the Ruy Lopez
opening, and was certain to use it. Number Four arranged for death to come
with the third move, before any complications of defence set in."
"But, my dear Poirot," I persisted, "are we dealing with a lunatic? I quite
follow your reasoning, and admit that you must be right, but to kill a man
just to sustain his rôle! Surely there were simpler ways out of the difficulty
than that? He could have said that his doctor forbade the strain of a match."
Poirot wrinkled his forehead.
"Certainement, Hastings," he said, "there were other ways, but none so
convincing. Besides, you are assuming that to kill a man is a thing to avoid,
are you not? Number Four's mind, it does not act that way. I put myself in
his place, a thing impossible for you. I picture his thoughts. He enjoys
himself as the professor at that match. I doubt not he has visited the chess
tourneys to study his part. He sits and frowns in thought; he gives the
impression that he is thinking great plans, and all the time he laughs in
himself. He is aware that two moves are all that he knows—and all that he
laid claim to an enormous fortune—"
"Yes. Who was he?"
"Number Four. No wonder he was frightened when Sonia let him know she
had overheard one of his private conversations about the 'Big Four.' Again
he has slipped through my fingers. He guessed I should get on the right
track in the end, so he sent off the honest Ivan on a tortuous wild goose
chase, chloroformed the girl, and got out, having by now doubtless realised
most of the securities left by Madame Gospoja."
"But—but who tried to kill him then?"
"Nobody tried to kill him. Wilson was the intended victim all along."
"But why?"
"My friend, Savaronoff was the second greatest chess player in the world.
In all probability Number Four did not even know the rudiments of the
game. Certainly he could not sustain the fiction of a match. He tried all he
knew to avoid the contest. When that failed, Wilson's doom was sealed. At
all costs he must be prevented from discovering that the great Savaronoff
did not even know how to play chess. Wilson was fond of the Ruy Lopez
opening, and was certain to use it. Number Four arranged for death to come
with the third move, before any complications of defence set in."
"But, my dear Poirot," I persisted, "are we dealing with a lunatic? I quite
follow your reasoning, and admit that you must be right, but to kill a man
just to sustain his rôle! Surely there were simpler ways out of the difficulty
than that? He could have said that his doctor forbade the strain of a match."
Poirot wrinkled his forehead.
"Certainement, Hastings," he said, "there were other ways, but none so
convincing. Besides, you are assuming that to kill a man is a thing to avoid,
are you not? Number Four's mind, it does not act that way. I put myself in
his place, a thing impossible for you. I picture his thoughts. He enjoys
himself as the professor at that match. I doubt not he has visited the chess
tourneys to study his part. He sits and frowns in thought; he gives the
impression that he is thinking great plans, and all the time he laughs in
himself. He is aware that two moves are all that he knows—and all that he
Page 105
need know. Again, it would appeal to his mind to foresee the events and to
make the man his own executioner at the exact time that suits Number
Four.... Oh, yes, Hastings, I begin to understand our friend and his
psychology."
I shrugged.
"Well, I suppose you're right, but I can't understand any one running a risk
he could so easily avoid."
"Risk!" Poirot snorted. "Where then lay the risk? Would Japp have solved
the problem? No; if Number Four had not made one small mistake he
would have run no risk."
"And his mistake?" I asked, although I suspected the answer.
"Mon ami, he overlooked the little gray cells of Hercule Poirot."
Poirot has his virtues, but modesty is not one of them.
make the man his own executioner at the exact time that suits Number
Four.... Oh, yes, Hastings, I begin to understand our friend and his
psychology."
I shrugged.
"Well, I suppose you're right, but I can't understand any one running a risk
he could so easily avoid."
"Risk!" Poirot snorted. "Where then lay the risk? Would Japp have solved
the problem? No; if Number Four had not made one small mistake he
would have run no risk."
"And his mistake?" I asked, although I suspected the answer.
"Mon ami, he overlooked the little gray cells of Hercule Poirot."
Poirot has his virtues, but modesty is not one of them.
Page 106
12. THE BAITED TRAP
It was mid-January—a typical English winter day in London, damp and
dirty. Poirot and I were sitting in two chairs well drawn up to the fire. I was
aware of my friend looking at me with a quizzical smile, the meaning of
which I could not fathom.
"A penny for your thoughts," I said lightly.
"I was thinking, my friend, that at midsummer, when you first arrived, you
told me that you proposed to be in this country for a couple of months
only."
"Did I say that?" I asked, rather awkwardly. "I don't remember."
Poirot's smile broadened.
"You did, mon ami. Since then, you have changed your plan, is it not so?"
"Er—yes, I have."
"And why is that?"
"Dash it all, Poirot, you don't think I'm going to leave you all alone when
you're up against a thing like the 'Big Four,' do you?"
Poirot nodded gently.
"Just as I thought. You are a staunch friend, Hastings. It is to serve me that
you remain on here. And your wife—little Cinderella as you call her, what
does she say?"
"I haven't gone into details, of course, but she understands. She'd be the last
one to wish me to turn my back on a pal."
"Yes, yes, she, too, is a loyal friend. But it is going to be a long business,
perhaps."
I nodded, rather discouraged.
"Six months already," I mused, "and where are we? You know, Poirot, I
can't help thinking that we ought to—well, to do something."
It was mid-January—a typical English winter day in London, damp and
dirty. Poirot and I were sitting in two chairs well drawn up to the fire. I was
aware of my friend looking at me with a quizzical smile, the meaning of
which I could not fathom.
"A penny for your thoughts," I said lightly.
"I was thinking, my friend, that at midsummer, when you first arrived, you
told me that you proposed to be in this country for a couple of months
only."
"Did I say that?" I asked, rather awkwardly. "I don't remember."
Poirot's smile broadened.
"You did, mon ami. Since then, you have changed your plan, is it not so?"
"Er—yes, I have."
"And why is that?"
"Dash it all, Poirot, you don't think I'm going to leave you all alone when
you're up against a thing like the 'Big Four,' do you?"
Poirot nodded gently.
"Just as I thought. You are a staunch friend, Hastings. It is to serve me that
you remain on here. And your wife—little Cinderella as you call her, what
does she say?"
"I haven't gone into details, of course, but she understands. She'd be the last
one to wish me to turn my back on a pal."
"Yes, yes, she, too, is a loyal friend. But it is going to be a long business,
perhaps."
I nodded, rather discouraged.
"Six months already," I mused, "and where are we? You know, Poirot, I
can't help thinking that we ought to—well, to do something."
Page 107
"Always so energetic, Hastings! And what precisely would you have me
do?"
This was somewhat of a poser, but I was not going to withdraw from my
position.
"We ought to take the offensive," I urged. "What have we done all this
time?"
"More than you think, my friend. After all, we have established the identity
of Number Two and Number Three, and we have learnt more than a little
about the ways and methods of Number Four."
I brightened up a little. As Poirot put it, things didn't sound so bad.
"Oh! Yes, Hastings, we have done a great deal. It is true that I am not in a
position to accuse either Ryland or Madame Olivier—who would believe
me? You remember I thought once I had Ryland successfully cornered?
Nevertheless I have made my suspicions known in certain quarters—the
highest—Lord Aldington, who enlisted my help in the matter of the stolen
submarine plans, is fully cognisant of all my information respecting the Big
Four—and while others may doubt, he believes. Ryland and Madame
Olivier, and Li Chang Yen himself may go their ways, but there is a
searchlight turned on all their movements."
"And Number Four?" I asked.
"As I said just now—I am beginning to know and understand his methods.
You may smile, Hastings—but to penetrate a man's personality, to know
exactly what he will do under any given circumstances—that is the
beginning of success. It is a duel between us, and whilst he is constantly
giving away his mentality to me, I endeavour to let him know little or
nothing of mine. He is in the light, I in the shade. I tell you, Hastings, that
every day they fear me the more for my chosen inactivity."
"They've let us alone, anyway," I observed. "There have been no more
attempts on your life, and no ambushes of any kind."
"No," said Poirot thoughtfully. "On the whole, that rather surprises me.
Especially as there are one or two fairly obvious ways of getting at us
which I should have thought certain to have occurred to them. You catch my
meaning, perhaps?"
do?"
This was somewhat of a poser, but I was not going to withdraw from my
position.
"We ought to take the offensive," I urged. "What have we done all this
time?"
"More than you think, my friend. After all, we have established the identity
of Number Two and Number Three, and we have learnt more than a little
about the ways and methods of Number Four."
I brightened up a little. As Poirot put it, things didn't sound so bad.
"Oh! Yes, Hastings, we have done a great deal. It is true that I am not in a
position to accuse either Ryland or Madame Olivier—who would believe
me? You remember I thought once I had Ryland successfully cornered?
Nevertheless I have made my suspicions known in certain quarters—the
highest—Lord Aldington, who enlisted my help in the matter of the stolen
submarine plans, is fully cognisant of all my information respecting the Big
Four—and while others may doubt, he believes. Ryland and Madame
Olivier, and Li Chang Yen himself may go their ways, but there is a
searchlight turned on all their movements."
"And Number Four?" I asked.
"As I said just now—I am beginning to know and understand his methods.
You may smile, Hastings—but to penetrate a man's personality, to know
exactly what he will do under any given circumstances—that is the
beginning of success. It is a duel between us, and whilst he is constantly
giving away his mentality to me, I endeavour to let him know little or
nothing of mine. He is in the light, I in the shade. I tell you, Hastings, that
every day they fear me the more for my chosen inactivity."
"They've let us alone, anyway," I observed. "There have been no more
attempts on your life, and no ambushes of any kind."
"No," said Poirot thoughtfully. "On the whole, that rather surprises me.
Especially as there are one or two fairly obvious ways of getting at us
which I should have thought certain to have occurred to them. You catch my
meaning, perhaps?"
Page 108
"An infernal machine of some kind?" I hazarded.
Poirot made a sharp click with his tongue expressive of impatience.
"But no! I appeal to your imagination, and you can suggest nothing more
subtle than bombs in the fireplace. Well, well, I have need of some matches,
I will promenade myself despite the weather. Pardon, my friend, but is it
possible that you read The Future of the Argentine, Mirror of Society, Cattle
Breeding, The Clue of Crimson and Sport in the Rockies at one and the
same time?"
I laughed, and admitted that The Clue of Crimson was at present engaging
my sole attention. Poirot shook his head sadly.
"But replace then the others on the bookshelf! Never, never shall I see you
embrace the order and the method. Mon Dieu, what then is a bookshelf
for?"
I apologised humbly, and Poirot, after replacing the offending volumes,
each in its appointed place, went out and left me to uninterrupted enjoyment
of my selected book.
I must admit, however, that I was half asleep when Mrs. Pearson's knock at
the door aroused me.
"A telegram for you, captain."
I tore the orange envelope open without much interest.
Then I sat as though turned to stone.
It was a cable from Bronsen, my manager out at the South American ranch,
and it ran as follows:—
"Mrs. Hastings disappeared yesterday, feared been kidnapped by
some gang calling itself big four cable instructions have notified
police but no clue as yet."
Bronsen.
I waved Mrs. Pearson out of the room, and sat as though stunned, reading
the words over and over again. Cinderella—kidnapped! In the hands of the
infamous Big Four! God, what could I do?
Poirot made a sharp click with his tongue expressive of impatience.
"But no! I appeal to your imagination, and you can suggest nothing more
subtle than bombs in the fireplace. Well, well, I have need of some matches,
I will promenade myself despite the weather. Pardon, my friend, but is it
possible that you read The Future of the Argentine, Mirror of Society, Cattle
Breeding, The Clue of Crimson and Sport in the Rockies at one and the
same time?"
I laughed, and admitted that The Clue of Crimson was at present engaging
my sole attention. Poirot shook his head sadly.
"But replace then the others on the bookshelf! Never, never shall I see you
embrace the order and the method. Mon Dieu, what then is a bookshelf
for?"
I apologised humbly, and Poirot, after replacing the offending volumes,
each in its appointed place, went out and left me to uninterrupted enjoyment
of my selected book.
I must admit, however, that I was half asleep when Mrs. Pearson's knock at
the door aroused me.
"A telegram for you, captain."
I tore the orange envelope open without much interest.
Then I sat as though turned to stone.
It was a cable from Bronsen, my manager out at the South American ranch,
and it ran as follows:—
"Mrs. Hastings disappeared yesterday, feared been kidnapped by
some gang calling itself big four cable instructions have notified
police but no clue as yet."
Bronsen.
I waved Mrs. Pearson out of the room, and sat as though stunned, reading
the words over and over again. Cinderella—kidnapped! In the hands of the
infamous Big Four! God, what could I do?
Page 109
Poirot! I must have Poirot. He would advise me. He would checkmate them
somehow. In a few minutes now, he would be back. I must wait patiently
until then. But Cinderella—in the hands of the Big Four!
Another knock. Mrs. Pearson put her head in once more.
"A note for you, captain—brought by a heathen Chinaman. He's a-waiting
downstairs."
I seized it from her. It was brief and to the point.
"If you ever wish to see your wife again, go with the bearer of this note
immediately. Leave no message for your friend or she will suffer."
It was signed with a big 4.
What ought I to have done? What would you who read have done in my
place?
I had no time to think. I saw only one thing—Cinderella in the power of
those devils. I must obey—I dare not risk a hair of her head. I must go with
this Chinaman and follow whither he led. It was a trap, yes, and it meant
certain capture and possible death, but it was baited with the person dearest
to me in the whole world, and I dared not hesitate.
What irked me most was to leave no word for Poirot. Once set him on my
track, and all might yet be well? Dare I risk it? Apparently I was under no
supervision, but yet I hesitated. It would have been so easy for the
Chinaman to come up and assure himself that I was keeping to the letter of
the command. Why didn't he? His very abstention made me more
suspicious. I had seen so much of the omnipotence of the Big Four that I
credited them with almost super-human powers. For all I know, even the
little bedraggled servant girl might be one of their agents.
No, I dared not risk it. But one thing I could do, leave the telegram. He
would know then that Cinderella had disappeared, and who was responsible
for her disappearance.
All this passed through my head in less time than it takes to tell, and I had
clapped my hat on my head and was descending the stairs to where my
guide waited, in a little over a minute.
somehow. In a few minutes now, he would be back. I must wait patiently
until then. But Cinderella—in the hands of the Big Four!
Another knock. Mrs. Pearson put her head in once more.
"A note for you, captain—brought by a heathen Chinaman. He's a-waiting
downstairs."
I seized it from her. It was brief and to the point.
"If you ever wish to see your wife again, go with the bearer of this note
immediately. Leave no message for your friend or she will suffer."
It was signed with a big 4.
What ought I to have done? What would you who read have done in my
place?
I had no time to think. I saw only one thing—Cinderella in the power of
those devils. I must obey—I dare not risk a hair of her head. I must go with
this Chinaman and follow whither he led. It was a trap, yes, and it meant
certain capture and possible death, but it was baited with the person dearest
to me in the whole world, and I dared not hesitate.
What irked me most was to leave no word for Poirot. Once set him on my
track, and all might yet be well? Dare I risk it? Apparently I was under no
supervision, but yet I hesitated. It would have been so easy for the
Chinaman to come up and assure himself that I was keeping to the letter of
the command. Why didn't he? His very abstention made me more
suspicious. I had seen so much of the omnipotence of the Big Four that I
credited them with almost super-human powers. For all I know, even the
little bedraggled servant girl might be one of their agents.
No, I dared not risk it. But one thing I could do, leave the telegram. He
would know then that Cinderella had disappeared, and who was responsible
for her disappearance.
All this passed through my head in less time than it takes to tell, and I had
clapped my hat on my head and was descending the stairs to where my
guide waited, in a little over a minute.
Page 110
The bearer of the message was a tall impassive Chinaman, neatly but rather
shabbily dressed. He bowed and spoke to me. His English was perfect, but
he spoke with a slight sing-song intonation.
"You Captain Hastings?"
"Yes," I said.
"You give me note, please."
I had foreseen the request, and handed him over the scrap of paper without
a word. But that was not all.
"You have telegram to-day, yes? Come along just now? From South
America, yes?"
I realised anew the excellence of their espionage system—or it might have
been a shrewd guess. Bronsen was bound to cable me. They would wait
until the cable was delivered and would strike hard upon it.
No good could come of denying what was palpably true.
"Yes," I said. "I did get a telegram."
"You fetch him, yes? Fetch him now."
I ground my teeth, but what could I do. I ran upstairs again. As I did so, I
thought of confiding in Mrs. Pearson, at any rate as far as Cinderella's
disappearance went. She was on the landing, but close behind her was the
little maid-servant, and I hesitated. If she was a spy—the words of the note
danced before my eyes. "... she will suffer...." I passed into the sitting-room
without speaking.
I took up the telegram and was about to pass out again when an idea struck
me. Could I not leave some sign which would mean nothing to my enemies
but which Poirot himself would find significant. I hurried across to the
bookcase and tumbled out four books on to the floor. No fear of Poirot's not
seeing them. They would outrage his eyes immediately—and coming on top
of his little lecture, surely he would find them unusual. Next I put a
shovelful of coal on the fire and managed to spill four knobs into the grate.
I had done all I could—pray Heaven Poirot would read the sign aright.
I hurried down again. The Chinaman took the telegram from me, read it,
then placed it in his pocket and with a nod beckoned me to follow him.
shabbily dressed. He bowed and spoke to me. His English was perfect, but
he spoke with a slight sing-song intonation.
"You Captain Hastings?"
"Yes," I said.
"You give me note, please."
I had foreseen the request, and handed him over the scrap of paper without
a word. But that was not all.
"You have telegram to-day, yes? Come along just now? From South
America, yes?"
I realised anew the excellence of their espionage system—or it might have
been a shrewd guess. Bronsen was bound to cable me. They would wait
until the cable was delivered and would strike hard upon it.
No good could come of denying what was palpably true.
"Yes," I said. "I did get a telegram."
"You fetch him, yes? Fetch him now."
I ground my teeth, but what could I do. I ran upstairs again. As I did so, I
thought of confiding in Mrs. Pearson, at any rate as far as Cinderella's
disappearance went. She was on the landing, but close behind her was the
little maid-servant, and I hesitated. If she was a spy—the words of the note
danced before my eyes. "... she will suffer...." I passed into the sitting-room
without speaking.
I took up the telegram and was about to pass out again when an idea struck
me. Could I not leave some sign which would mean nothing to my enemies
but which Poirot himself would find significant. I hurried across to the
bookcase and tumbled out four books on to the floor. No fear of Poirot's not
seeing them. They would outrage his eyes immediately—and coming on top
of his little lecture, surely he would find them unusual. Next I put a
shovelful of coal on the fire and managed to spill four knobs into the grate.
I had done all I could—pray Heaven Poirot would read the sign aright.
I hurried down again. The Chinaman took the telegram from me, read it,
then placed it in his pocket and with a nod beckoned me to follow him.
Page 111
It was a long weary march that he led me. Once we took a bus and once we
went for some considerable way in a train, and always our route led us
steadily eastward. We went through strange districts, the existence of which
I had never dreamed of. We were down by the docks now, I knew, and I
realised that I was being taken into the heart of Chinatown.
In spite of myself I shivered. Still my guide plodded on, turning and
twisting through mean streets and byways, until at last he stopped at a
dilapidated house and rapped four times upon the door.
It was opened immediately by another Chinaman who stood aside to let us
pass in. The clanging to of the door behind me was the knell of my last
hopes. I was indeed in the hands of the enemy.
I was now handed over to the second Chinaman. He led me down some
rickety stairs and into a cellar which was filled with bales and casks and
which exhaled a pungent odour, as of Eastern spices. I felt wrapped all
round with the atmosphere of the East, tortuous, cunning, sinister—
Suddenly my guide rolled aside two of the casks, and I saw a low tunnel-
like opening in the wall. He motioned me to go ahead. The tunnel was of
some length, and it was just too low for me to stand upright. At last,
however, it broadened out into a passage, and a few minutes later we stood
in another cellar.
My Chinaman went forward, and rapped four times on one of the walls. A
whole section of the wall swung out, leaving a narrow doorway. I passed
through, and to my utter astonishment found myself in a kind of Arabian
Nights' palace. A low long subterranean chamber hung with rich oriental
silks, brilliantly lighted and fragrant with perfumes and spices. There five or
six silk covered divans, and exquisite carpets of Chinese workmanship
covered the ground. At the end of the room was a curtained recess. From
behind these curtains came a voice.
"You have brought our honoured guest?"
"Excellency, he is here," replied my guide.
"Let our guest enter," was the answer.
At the same moment, the curtains were drawn aside by an unseen hand, and
I was facing an immense cushioned divan on which sat a tall thin Oriental
went for some considerable way in a train, and always our route led us
steadily eastward. We went through strange districts, the existence of which
I had never dreamed of. We were down by the docks now, I knew, and I
realised that I was being taken into the heart of Chinatown.
In spite of myself I shivered. Still my guide plodded on, turning and
twisting through mean streets and byways, until at last he stopped at a
dilapidated house and rapped four times upon the door.
It was opened immediately by another Chinaman who stood aside to let us
pass in. The clanging to of the door behind me was the knell of my last
hopes. I was indeed in the hands of the enemy.
I was now handed over to the second Chinaman. He led me down some
rickety stairs and into a cellar which was filled with bales and casks and
which exhaled a pungent odour, as of Eastern spices. I felt wrapped all
round with the atmosphere of the East, tortuous, cunning, sinister—
Suddenly my guide rolled aside two of the casks, and I saw a low tunnel-
like opening in the wall. He motioned me to go ahead. The tunnel was of
some length, and it was just too low for me to stand upright. At last,
however, it broadened out into a passage, and a few minutes later we stood
in another cellar.
My Chinaman went forward, and rapped four times on one of the walls. A
whole section of the wall swung out, leaving a narrow doorway. I passed
through, and to my utter astonishment found myself in a kind of Arabian
Nights' palace. A low long subterranean chamber hung with rich oriental
silks, brilliantly lighted and fragrant with perfumes and spices. There five or
six silk covered divans, and exquisite carpets of Chinese workmanship
covered the ground. At the end of the room was a curtained recess. From
behind these curtains came a voice.
"You have brought our honoured guest?"
"Excellency, he is here," replied my guide.
"Let our guest enter," was the answer.
At the same moment, the curtains were drawn aside by an unseen hand, and
I was facing an immense cushioned divan on which sat a tall thin Oriental
Page 112
dressed in wonderfully embroidered robes, and clearly, by the length of his
finger nails, a great man.
"Be seated, I pray you, Captain Hastings," he said, with a wave of his hand.
"You acceded to my request to come immediately, I am glad to see."
"Who are you?" I asked. "Li Chang Yen?"
"Indeed no, I am but the humblest of the master's servants. I carry out his
behests, that is all—as do other of his servants in other countries—in South
America, for instance."
I advanced a step.
"Where is she? What have you done with her out there?"
"She is in a place of safety—where none will find her. As yet, she is
unharmed. You observe that I say—as yet!"
Cold shivers ran down my spine as I confronted this smiling devil.
"What do you want?" I cried. "Money?"
"My dear Captain Hastings. We have no designs on your small savings, I
can assure you. Not—pardon me—a very intelligent suggestion on your
part. Your colleague would not have made it, I fancy."
"I suppose," I said heavily, "you wanted to get me into your toils. Well, you
have succeeded. I have come here with my eyes open. Do what you like
with me, and let her go. She knows nothing, and she can be no possible use
to you. You've used her to get hold of me—you've got me all right, and that
settles it."
The smiling Oriental caressed his smooth cheek, watching me obliquely out
of his narrow eyes.
"You go too fast," he said purringly. "That does not quite—settle it. In fact,
to 'get hold of you' as you express it, is not really our objective. But through
you, we hope to get hold of your friend, M. Hercule Poirot."
"I'm afraid you won't do that," I said, with a short laugh.
"What I suggest is this," continued the other, his words running on as
though he had not heard me.
finger nails, a great man.
"Be seated, I pray you, Captain Hastings," he said, with a wave of his hand.
"You acceded to my request to come immediately, I am glad to see."
"Who are you?" I asked. "Li Chang Yen?"
"Indeed no, I am but the humblest of the master's servants. I carry out his
behests, that is all—as do other of his servants in other countries—in South
America, for instance."
I advanced a step.
"Where is she? What have you done with her out there?"
"She is in a place of safety—where none will find her. As yet, she is
unharmed. You observe that I say—as yet!"
Cold shivers ran down my spine as I confronted this smiling devil.
"What do you want?" I cried. "Money?"
"My dear Captain Hastings. We have no designs on your small savings, I
can assure you. Not—pardon me—a very intelligent suggestion on your
part. Your colleague would not have made it, I fancy."
"I suppose," I said heavily, "you wanted to get me into your toils. Well, you
have succeeded. I have come here with my eyes open. Do what you like
with me, and let her go. She knows nothing, and she can be no possible use
to you. You've used her to get hold of me—you've got me all right, and that
settles it."
The smiling Oriental caressed his smooth cheek, watching me obliquely out
of his narrow eyes.
"You go too fast," he said purringly. "That does not quite—settle it. In fact,
to 'get hold of you' as you express it, is not really our objective. But through
you, we hope to get hold of your friend, M. Hercule Poirot."
"I'm afraid you won't do that," I said, with a short laugh.
"What I suggest is this," continued the other, his words running on as
though he had not heard me.
Page 113
"You will write M. Hercule Poirot a letter, such a letter as will induce him
to hasten hither and join you."
"I shall do no such thing," I said angrily.
"The consequences of refusal will be disagreeable."
"Damn your consequences."
"The alternative might be death!"
A nasty shiver ran down my spine, but I endeavoured to put a bold face
upon it.
"It's no good threatening me, and bullying me. Keep your threats for
Chinese cowards."
"My threats are very real ones, Captain Hastings. I ask you again, will you
write this letter?"
"I will not, and what's more, you daren't kill me. You'd have the police on
your tracks in no time."
My interlocutor clapped his hands swiftly. Two Chinese attendants appeared
as it were out of the blue, and pinioned me by both arms. Their master said
something rapidly to them in Chinese, and they dragged me across the floor
to a spot in one corner of the big chamber. One of them stooped, and
suddenly, without the least warning, the flooring gave beneath my feet. But
for the restraining hand of the other man I should have gone down the
yawning gap beneath me. It was inky black, and I could hear the rushing of
water.
"The river," said my questioner from his place on the divan. "Think well,
Captain Hastings. If you refuse again, you go headlong to eternity, to meet
your death in the dark waters below. For the last time, will you write that
letter?"
I'm not braver than most men. I admit frankly that I was scared to death,
and in a blue funk. That Chinese devil meant business, I was sure of that. It
was good-bye to the good old world. In spite of myself, my voice wobbled
a little as I answered.
"For the last time, no! To hell with your letter!"
to hasten hither and join you."
"I shall do no such thing," I said angrily.
"The consequences of refusal will be disagreeable."
"Damn your consequences."
"The alternative might be death!"
A nasty shiver ran down my spine, but I endeavoured to put a bold face
upon it.
"It's no good threatening me, and bullying me. Keep your threats for
Chinese cowards."
"My threats are very real ones, Captain Hastings. I ask you again, will you
write this letter?"
"I will not, and what's more, you daren't kill me. You'd have the police on
your tracks in no time."
My interlocutor clapped his hands swiftly. Two Chinese attendants appeared
as it were out of the blue, and pinioned me by both arms. Their master said
something rapidly to them in Chinese, and they dragged me across the floor
to a spot in one corner of the big chamber. One of them stooped, and
suddenly, without the least warning, the flooring gave beneath my feet. But
for the restraining hand of the other man I should have gone down the
yawning gap beneath me. It was inky black, and I could hear the rushing of
water.
"The river," said my questioner from his place on the divan. "Think well,
Captain Hastings. If you refuse again, you go headlong to eternity, to meet
your death in the dark waters below. For the last time, will you write that
letter?"
I'm not braver than most men. I admit frankly that I was scared to death,
and in a blue funk. That Chinese devil meant business, I was sure of that. It
was good-bye to the good old world. In spite of myself, my voice wobbled
a little as I answered.
"For the last time, no! To hell with your letter!"
Page 114
Then involuntarily I closed my eyes and breathed a short prayer.
Page 115
13. THE MOUSE WALKS IN
Not often in a life-time does a man stand on the edge of eternity, but when I
spoke those words in that East End cellar I was perfectly certain that they
were my last words on earth. I braced myself for the shock of those black,
rushing waters beneath, and experienced in advance the horror of that
breath-choking fall.
But to my surprise a low laugh fell on my ears. I opened my eyes. Obeying
a sign from the man on the divan, my two jailers brought me back to my old
seat facing him.
"You are a brave man, Captain Hastings," he said. "We of the East
appreciate bravery. I may say that I expected you to act as you have done.
That brings us to the appointed second act of our little drama. Death for
yourself you have faced—will you face death for another?"
"What do you mean?" I asked hoarsely, a horrible fear creeping over me.
"Surely you have not forgotten the lady who is in our power—the Rose of
the Garden."
I stared at him in dumb agony.
"I think, Captain Hastings, that you will write that letter. See, I have a cable
form here. The message I shall write on it depends on you, and means life
or death for your wife."
The sweat broke out on my brow. My tormentor continued, smiling
amiably, and speaking with perfect sangfroid:—
"There, captain, the pen is ready to your hand. You have only to write. If not
—"
"If not?" I echoed.
"If not, that lady that you love dies—and dies slowly. My master, Li Chang
Yen, amuses himself in his spare hours by devising new and ingenious
methods of tortures—"
"My God!" I cried. "You fiend! Not that—you wouldn't do that—"
"Shall I recount to you some of his devices?"
Not often in a life-time does a man stand on the edge of eternity, but when I
spoke those words in that East End cellar I was perfectly certain that they
were my last words on earth. I braced myself for the shock of those black,
rushing waters beneath, and experienced in advance the horror of that
breath-choking fall.
But to my surprise a low laugh fell on my ears. I opened my eyes. Obeying
a sign from the man on the divan, my two jailers brought me back to my old
seat facing him.
"You are a brave man, Captain Hastings," he said. "We of the East
appreciate bravery. I may say that I expected you to act as you have done.
That brings us to the appointed second act of our little drama. Death for
yourself you have faced—will you face death for another?"
"What do you mean?" I asked hoarsely, a horrible fear creeping over me.
"Surely you have not forgotten the lady who is in our power—the Rose of
the Garden."
I stared at him in dumb agony.
"I think, Captain Hastings, that you will write that letter. See, I have a cable
form here. The message I shall write on it depends on you, and means life
or death for your wife."
The sweat broke out on my brow. My tormentor continued, smiling
amiably, and speaking with perfect sangfroid:—
"There, captain, the pen is ready to your hand. You have only to write. If not
—"
"If not?" I echoed.
"If not, that lady that you love dies—and dies slowly. My master, Li Chang
Yen, amuses himself in his spare hours by devising new and ingenious
methods of tortures—"
"My God!" I cried. "You fiend! Not that—you wouldn't do that—"
"Shall I recount to you some of his devices?"
Page 116
Without heeding my cry of protest, his speech flowed on—evenly, serenely
—till with a cry of horror I clapped my hands to my ears.
"It is enough, I see. Take up the pen and write."
"You would not dare—"
"Your speech is foolishness, and you know it. Take up the pen and write."
"If I do?"
"Your wife goes free. The cable shall be despatched immediately."
"How do I know that you will keep faith with me?"
"I swear it to you on the sacred tombs of my ancestors. Moreover, judge for
yourself—why should I wish to do her harm? Her detention will have
answered its purpose."
"And—and Poirot?"
"We will keep him in safe custody until we have concluded our operations.
Then we will let him go."
"Will you swear that also on the tombs of your ancestors?"
"I have sworn one oath to you. That should be sufficient."
My heart sank. I was betraying my friend—to what? For a moment I
hesitated—then the terrible alternative rose like a nightmare before my
eyes. Cinderella—in the hands of these Chinese devils, dying by slow
torture—
A groan rose to my lips. I seized the pen. Perhaps by careful wording of the
letter, I could convey a warning, and Poirot would be enabled to avoid the
trap. It was the only hope.
But even that hope was not to remain. The Chinaman's voice rose, suave
and courteous.
"Permit me to dictate to you."
He paused, consulted a sheaf of notes that lay by his side, and then dictated
as follows:—
"Dear Poirot, I think I'm on the track of Number Four. A
Chinaman came this afternoon and lured me down here with a
—till with a cry of horror I clapped my hands to my ears.
"It is enough, I see. Take up the pen and write."
"You would not dare—"
"Your speech is foolishness, and you know it. Take up the pen and write."
"If I do?"
"Your wife goes free. The cable shall be despatched immediately."
"How do I know that you will keep faith with me?"
"I swear it to you on the sacred tombs of my ancestors. Moreover, judge for
yourself—why should I wish to do her harm? Her detention will have
answered its purpose."
"And—and Poirot?"
"We will keep him in safe custody until we have concluded our operations.
Then we will let him go."
"Will you swear that also on the tombs of your ancestors?"
"I have sworn one oath to you. That should be sufficient."
My heart sank. I was betraying my friend—to what? For a moment I
hesitated—then the terrible alternative rose like a nightmare before my
eyes. Cinderella—in the hands of these Chinese devils, dying by slow
torture—
A groan rose to my lips. I seized the pen. Perhaps by careful wording of the
letter, I could convey a warning, and Poirot would be enabled to avoid the
trap. It was the only hope.
But even that hope was not to remain. The Chinaman's voice rose, suave
and courteous.
"Permit me to dictate to you."
He paused, consulted a sheaf of notes that lay by his side, and then dictated
as follows:—
"Dear Poirot, I think I'm on the track of Number Four. A
Chinaman came this afternoon and lured me down here with a
Page 117
bogus message. Luckily I saw through his little game in time,
and gave him the slip. Then I turned the tables on him, and
managed to do a bit of shadowing on my own account—rather
neatly too, I flatter myself. I'm getting a bright young lad to
carry this to you. Give him a half a crown, will you? That's what
I promised him if it was delivered safely. I'm watching the
house, and daren't leave. I shall wait for you until six o'clock,
and if you haven't come then, I'll have a try at getting into the
house on my own. It's too good a chance to miss, and, of course,
the boy mightn't find you. But if he does, get him to bring you
down here right away. And cover up those precious moustaches
of yours in case any one's watching out from the house and
might recognise you.
"Yours in haste,
"A. H."
Every word that I wrote plunged me deeper in despair. The thing was
diabolically clever. I realised how closely every detail of our life must be
known. It was just such an epistle as I might have penned myself. The
acknowledgment that the Chinaman who had called that afternoon had
endeavoured to "lure me away" discounted any good I might have done by
leaving my "sign" of four books. It had been a trap, and I had seen through
it, that was what Poirot would think. The time, too, was cleverly planned.
Poirot, on receiving the note, would have just time to rush off with his
innocent-looking guide, and that he would do so, I knew. My determination
to make my way into the house would bring him post haste. He always
displayed a ridiculous distrust of my capacities. He would be convinced that
I was running into danger without being equal to the situation, and would
rush down to take command of the situation.
But there was nothing to be done. I wrote as bidden. My captor took the
note from me, read it, then nodded his head approvingly and handed it to
one of the silent attendants who disappeared with it behind one of the silken
hangings on the wall which masked a doorway.
With a smile the man opposite to me picked up a cable form and wrote. He
handed it to me.
It read: "Release the white bird with all despatch."
and gave him the slip. Then I turned the tables on him, and
managed to do a bit of shadowing on my own account—rather
neatly too, I flatter myself. I'm getting a bright young lad to
carry this to you. Give him a half a crown, will you? That's what
I promised him if it was delivered safely. I'm watching the
house, and daren't leave. I shall wait for you until six o'clock,
and if you haven't come then, I'll have a try at getting into the
house on my own. It's too good a chance to miss, and, of course,
the boy mightn't find you. But if he does, get him to bring you
down here right away. And cover up those precious moustaches
of yours in case any one's watching out from the house and
might recognise you.
"Yours in haste,
"A. H."
Every word that I wrote plunged me deeper in despair. The thing was
diabolically clever. I realised how closely every detail of our life must be
known. It was just such an epistle as I might have penned myself. The
acknowledgment that the Chinaman who had called that afternoon had
endeavoured to "lure me away" discounted any good I might have done by
leaving my "sign" of four books. It had been a trap, and I had seen through
it, that was what Poirot would think. The time, too, was cleverly planned.
Poirot, on receiving the note, would have just time to rush off with his
innocent-looking guide, and that he would do so, I knew. My determination
to make my way into the house would bring him post haste. He always
displayed a ridiculous distrust of my capacities. He would be convinced that
I was running into danger without being equal to the situation, and would
rush down to take command of the situation.
But there was nothing to be done. I wrote as bidden. My captor took the
note from me, read it, then nodded his head approvingly and handed it to
one of the silent attendants who disappeared with it behind one of the silken
hangings on the wall which masked a doorway.
With a smile the man opposite to me picked up a cable form and wrote. He
handed it to me.
It read: "Release the white bird with all despatch."
Page 118
I gave a sigh of relief.
"You will send it at once?" I urged.
He smiled, and shook his head.
"When M. Hercule Poirot is in my hands it shall be sent. Not until then."
"But you promised—"
"If this device fails, I may have need of our white bird—to persuade you to
further efforts."
I grew white with anger.
"My God! If you—"
He waved a long slim yellow hand.
"Be reassured, I do not think it will fail. And the moment M. Poirot is in our
hands, I will keep my oath."
"If you play me false."
"I have sworn it by my honoured ancestors. Have no fear. Rest here awhile.
My servants will see to your needs whilst I am absent."
I was left alone in this strange underground nest of luxury. The second
Chinese attendant had reappeared. One of them brought food and drink and
offered it to me, but I waved them aside. I was sick—sick—at heart—
And then suddenly the master reappeared tall and stately in his silken robes.
He directed operations. By his orders I was hustled back through the cellar
and tunnel into the original house I had entered. There they took me into a
ground floor room. The windows were shuttered, but one could see through
the cracks into the street. An old ragged man was shuffling along the
opposite side of the road, and when I saw him make a sign to the window, I
understood that he was one of the gang on watch.
"It is well," said my Chinese friend. "Hercule Poirot has fallen into the trap.
He approaches now—and alone except for the boy who guides him. Now,
Captain Hastings, you have still one more part to play. Unless you show
yourself he will not enter the house. When he arrives opposite, you must go
out on the step and beckon him in."
"You will send it at once?" I urged.
He smiled, and shook his head.
"When M. Hercule Poirot is in my hands it shall be sent. Not until then."
"But you promised—"
"If this device fails, I may have need of our white bird—to persuade you to
further efforts."
I grew white with anger.
"My God! If you—"
He waved a long slim yellow hand.
"Be reassured, I do not think it will fail. And the moment M. Poirot is in our
hands, I will keep my oath."
"If you play me false."
"I have sworn it by my honoured ancestors. Have no fear. Rest here awhile.
My servants will see to your needs whilst I am absent."
I was left alone in this strange underground nest of luxury. The second
Chinese attendant had reappeared. One of them brought food and drink and
offered it to me, but I waved them aside. I was sick—sick—at heart—
And then suddenly the master reappeared tall and stately in his silken robes.
He directed operations. By his orders I was hustled back through the cellar
and tunnel into the original house I had entered. There they took me into a
ground floor room. The windows were shuttered, but one could see through
the cracks into the street. An old ragged man was shuffling along the
opposite side of the road, and when I saw him make a sign to the window, I
understood that he was one of the gang on watch.
"It is well," said my Chinese friend. "Hercule Poirot has fallen into the trap.
He approaches now—and alone except for the boy who guides him. Now,
Captain Hastings, you have still one more part to play. Unless you show
yourself he will not enter the house. When he arrives opposite, you must go
out on the step and beckon him in."
Page 119
"What?" I cried, revolted.
"You play that part alone. Remember the price of failure. If Hercule Poirot
suspects anything is amiss and does not enter the house, your wife dies by
the Seventy lingering Deaths! Ah! Here he is."
With a beating heart, and a feeling of deathly sickness, I looked through the
crack in the shutters. In the figure walking along the opposite side of the
street I recognised my friend at once, though his coat collar was turned up
and an immense yellow muffler hid the bottom part of his face. But there
was no mistaking that walk, and the poise of that egg-shaped head.
It was Poirot, coming to my aid in all good faith, suspecting nothing amiss.
By his side ran a typical London urchin, grimy of face and ragged of
apparel.
Poirot paused, looking across at the house, whilst the boy spoke to him
eagerly and pointed. It was the time for me to act. I went out in the hall. At
a sign from the tall Chinaman, one of the servants unlatched the door.
"Remember the price of failure," said my enemy in a low voice.
I was outside on the steps. I beckoned to Poirot. He hastened across.
"Aha! So all is well with you, my friend. I was beginning to be anxious.
You managed to get inside? Is the house empty, then?"
"Yes," I said, in a voice I strove to make natural. "There must be a secret
way out of it somewhere. Come in and let us look for it."
I stepped back across the threshold. In all innocence Poirot prepared to
follow me.
And then something seemed to snap in my head. I saw only too clearly the
part I was playing—the part of Judas.
"Back, Poirot!" I cried. "Back for your life. It's a trap. Never mind me. Get
away at once."
Even as I spoke—or rather shouted my warning hands gripped me like a
vice. One of the Chinese servants sprang past me to grab Poirot.
I saw the latter spring back, his arm raised, then suddenly a dense volume
of smoke was rising round me, choking me—killing me—
"You play that part alone. Remember the price of failure. If Hercule Poirot
suspects anything is amiss and does not enter the house, your wife dies by
the Seventy lingering Deaths! Ah! Here he is."
With a beating heart, and a feeling of deathly sickness, I looked through the
crack in the shutters. In the figure walking along the opposite side of the
street I recognised my friend at once, though his coat collar was turned up
and an immense yellow muffler hid the bottom part of his face. But there
was no mistaking that walk, and the poise of that egg-shaped head.
It was Poirot, coming to my aid in all good faith, suspecting nothing amiss.
By his side ran a typical London urchin, grimy of face and ragged of
apparel.
Poirot paused, looking across at the house, whilst the boy spoke to him
eagerly and pointed. It was the time for me to act. I went out in the hall. At
a sign from the tall Chinaman, one of the servants unlatched the door.
"Remember the price of failure," said my enemy in a low voice.
I was outside on the steps. I beckoned to Poirot. He hastened across.
"Aha! So all is well with you, my friend. I was beginning to be anxious.
You managed to get inside? Is the house empty, then?"
"Yes," I said, in a voice I strove to make natural. "There must be a secret
way out of it somewhere. Come in and let us look for it."
I stepped back across the threshold. In all innocence Poirot prepared to
follow me.
And then something seemed to snap in my head. I saw only too clearly the
part I was playing—the part of Judas.
"Back, Poirot!" I cried. "Back for your life. It's a trap. Never mind me. Get
away at once."
Even as I spoke—or rather shouted my warning hands gripped me like a
vice. One of the Chinese servants sprang past me to grab Poirot.
I saw the latter spring back, his arm raised, then suddenly a dense volume
of smoke was rising round me, choking me—killing me—
Page 120
I felt myself falling—suffocating—this was death—
I came to myself slowly and painfully—all my senses dazed. The first thing
I saw was Poirot's face. He was sitting opposite me watching me with an
anxious face. He gave a cry of joy when he saw me looking at him.
"Ah, you revive—you return to yourself. All is well! My friend—my poor
friend!"
"Where am I?" I said painfully.
"Where? But chez vous!"
I looked round me. True enough, I was in the old familiar surroundings.
And in the grate were the identical four knobs of coal I had carefully spilt
there.
Poirot had followed my glance.
"But yes, that was a famous idea of yours—that and the books. See you, if
they should say to me any time. 'That friend of yours, that Hastings, he has
not the great brain, is it not so?' I shall reply to them: 'You are in error.' It
was an idea magnificent and superb that occurred to you there."
"You understood their meaning then?"
"Am I an imbecile? Of course I understood. It gave me just the warning I
needed, and the time to mature my plans. Somehow or other the Big Four
had carried you off. With what object? Clearly not for your beaux yeux—
equally clearly not because they feared you and wanted to get you out of the
way. No, their object was plain. You would be used as a decoy to get the
great Hercule Poirot into their clutches. I have long been prepared for
something of the kind. I make my little preparations, and presently, sure
enough, the messenger arrives—such an innocent little street urchin. Me, I
swallow everything, and hasten away with him, and, very fortunately, they
permit you to come out on the doorstep. That was my one fear, that I should
have to dispose of them before I had reached the place where you were
concealed, and that I should have to search for you—perhaps in vain—
afterwards."
I came to myself slowly and painfully—all my senses dazed. The first thing
I saw was Poirot's face. He was sitting opposite me watching me with an
anxious face. He gave a cry of joy when he saw me looking at him.
"Ah, you revive—you return to yourself. All is well! My friend—my poor
friend!"
"Where am I?" I said painfully.
"Where? But chez vous!"
I looked round me. True enough, I was in the old familiar surroundings.
And in the grate were the identical four knobs of coal I had carefully spilt
there.
Poirot had followed my glance.
"But yes, that was a famous idea of yours—that and the books. See you, if
they should say to me any time. 'That friend of yours, that Hastings, he has
not the great brain, is it not so?' I shall reply to them: 'You are in error.' It
was an idea magnificent and superb that occurred to you there."
"You understood their meaning then?"
"Am I an imbecile? Of course I understood. It gave me just the warning I
needed, and the time to mature my plans. Somehow or other the Big Four
had carried you off. With what object? Clearly not for your beaux yeux—
equally clearly not because they feared you and wanted to get you out of the
way. No, their object was plain. You would be used as a decoy to get the
great Hercule Poirot into their clutches. I have long been prepared for
something of the kind. I make my little preparations, and presently, sure
enough, the messenger arrives—such an innocent little street urchin. Me, I
swallow everything, and hasten away with him, and, very fortunately, they
permit you to come out on the doorstep. That was my one fear, that I should
have to dispose of them before I had reached the place where you were
concealed, and that I should have to search for you—perhaps in vain—
afterwards."
Page 121
"Dispose of them, did you say?" I asked feebly. "Single-handed."
"Oh, there is nothing very clever about that. If one is prepared in advance
all is simple—the motto of the Boy Scout, is it not? And a very fine one.
Me, I was prepared. Not so long ago, I rendered a service to a very famous
chemist, who did a lot of work in connection with poison gas during the
war. He devised for me a little bomb—simple and easy to carry about—one
has but to throw it and poof, the smoke—and then the unconsciousness.
Immediately I blow a little whistle and straightway some of Japp's clever
fellows who were watching the house here long before the boy arrived, and
who managed to follow us all the way to Limehouse, came flying up and
took charge of the situation."
"But how was it you weren't unconscious too?"
"Another piece of luck. Our friend Number Four (who certainly composed
that ingenious letter) permitted himself a little jest at my moustaches, which
rendered it extremely easy for me to adjust my respirator under the guise of
a yellow muffler."
"I remember," I cried eagerly, and then with the word "Remember" all the
ghastly horror that I had temporarily forgotten came back to me. Cinderella
—
I fell back with a groan.
I must have lost consciousness again for a minute or two. I awoke to find
Poirot forcing some brandy between my lips.
"What is it, mon ami? But what is it—then? Tell me." Word by word, I got
the thing told, shuddering as I did so. Poirot uttered a cry.
"My friend! My friend! But what you must have suffered! And I who knew
nothing of all this! But reassure yourself! All is well!"
"You will find her, you mean? But she is in South America. And by the time
we get there—long before, she will be dead—and God knows how and in
what horrible way she will have died."
"No, no, you do not understand. She is safe and well. She has never been in
their hands for one instant."
"But I got a cable from Bronsen?"
"Oh, there is nothing very clever about that. If one is prepared in advance
all is simple—the motto of the Boy Scout, is it not? And a very fine one.
Me, I was prepared. Not so long ago, I rendered a service to a very famous
chemist, who did a lot of work in connection with poison gas during the
war. He devised for me a little bomb—simple and easy to carry about—one
has but to throw it and poof, the smoke—and then the unconsciousness.
Immediately I blow a little whistle and straightway some of Japp's clever
fellows who were watching the house here long before the boy arrived, and
who managed to follow us all the way to Limehouse, came flying up and
took charge of the situation."
"But how was it you weren't unconscious too?"
"Another piece of luck. Our friend Number Four (who certainly composed
that ingenious letter) permitted himself a little jest at my moustaches, which
rendered it extremely easy for me to adjust my respirator under the guise of
a yellow muffler."
"I remember," I cried eagerly, and then with the word "Remember" all the
ghastly horror that I had temporarily forgotten came back to me. Cinderella
—
I fell back with a groan.
I must have lost consciousness again for a minute or two. I awoke to find
Poirot forcing some brandy between my lips.
"What is it, mon ami? But what is it—then? Tell me." Word by word, I got
the thing told, shuddering as I did so. Poirot uttered a cry.
"My friend! My friend! But what you must have suffered! And I who knew
nothing of all this! But reassure yourself! All is well!"
"You will find her, you mean? But she is in South America. And by the time
we get there—long before, she will be dead—and God knows how and in
what horrible way she will have died."
"No, no, you do not understand. She is safe and well. She has never been in
their hands for one instant."
"But I got a cable from Bronsen?"
Page 122
"No, no, you did not. You may have got a cable from South America signed
Bronsen—that is a very different matter. Tell me, has it never occurred to
you that an organisation of this kind, with ramifications all over the world,
might easily strike at us through that little girl, Cinderella, whom you love
so well?"
"No, never," I replied.
"Well, it did to me. I said nothing to you because I did not want to upset you
unnecessarily—but I took measures of my own. Your wife's letters all seem
to have been written from the ranch, but in reality she has been in a place of
safety devised by me for over three months."
I looked at him for a long time.
"You are sure of that?"
"Parbleu! I know it. They tortured you with a lie!"
I turned my head aside. Poirot put his hand on my shoulder. There was
something in his voice that I had never heard there before.
"You like not that I should embrace you or display the emotion, I know
well. I will be very British. I will say nothing—but nothing at all. Only this
—that in this last adventure of ours, the honours are all with you, and happy
is the man who has such a friend as I have!"
Bronsen—that is a very different matter. Tell me, has it never occurred to
you that an organisation of this kind, with ramifications all over the world,
might easily strike at us through that little girl, Cinderella, whom you love
so well?"
"No, never," I replied.
"Well, it did to me. I said nothing to you because I did not want to upset you
unnecessarily—but I took measures of my own. Your wife's letters all seem
to have been written from the ranch, but in reality she has been in a place of
safety devised by me for over three months."
I looked at him for a long time.
"You are sure of that?"
"Parbleu! I know it. They tortured you with a lie!"
I turned my head aside. Poirot put his hand on my shoulder. There was
something in his voice that I had never heard there before.
"You like not that I should embrace you or display the emotion, I know
well. I will be very British. I will say nothing—but nothing at all. Only this
—that in this last adventure of ours, the honours are all with you, and happy
is the man who has such a friend as I have!"
Page 123
14. THE PEROXIDE BLONDE
I was very disappointed with the results of Poirot's bomb attack on the
premises in Chinatown. To begin with, the leader of the gang had escaped.
When Japp's men rushed up in response to Poirot's whistle they found four
Chinamen unconscious in the hall, but the man who had threatened me with
death was not among them. I remembered afterwards that when I was
forced out on to the doorstep, to decoy Poirot into the house, this man had
kept well in the background. Presumably he was out of the danger zone of
the gas bomb, and made good his escape by one of the many exits which we
afterwards discovered.
From the four who remained in our hands we learnt nothing. The fullest
investigation by the police failed to bring to light anything to connect them
with the Big Four. They were ordinary low-class residents of the district,
and they professed bland ignorance of the name Li Chang Yen. A Chinese
gentleman had hired them for service in the house by the waterside, and
they knew nothing whatever of his private affairs.
By the next day I had, except for a slight headache, completely recovered
from the effects of Poirot's gas bomb. We went down together to Chinatown
and searched the house from which I had been rescued. The premises
consisted of two ramshackle houses joined together by an underground
passage. The ground floors and the upper stories of each were unfurnished
and deserted, the broken windows covered by decaying shutters. Japp had
already been prying about in the cellars, and had discovered the secret of
the entrance to the subterranean chamber where I had spent such an
unpleasant half-hour. Closer investigation confirmed the impression that it
had made on me the night before. The silks on the walls and divan and the
carpets on the floors were of exquisite workmanship. Although I know very
little about Chinese art, I could appreciate that every article in the room was
perfect of its kind.
With the aid of Japp and some of his men we conducted a most thorough
search of the apartment. I had cherished high hopes that we would find
documents of importance. A list, perhaps, of some of the more important
agents of the Big Four, or cipher notes of some of their plans, but we
discovered nothing of the kind. The only papers we found in the whole
I was very disappointed with the results of Poirot's bomb attack on the
premises in Chinatown. To begin with, the leader of the gang had escaped.
When Japp's men rushed up in response to Poirot's whistle they found four
Chinamen unconscious in the hall, but the man who had threatened me with
death was not among them. I remembered afterwards that when I was
forced out on to the doorstep, to decoy Poirot into the house, this man had
kept well in the background. Presumably he was out of the danger zone of
the gas bomb, and made good his escape by one of the many exits which we
afterwards discovered.
From the four who remained in our hands we learnt nothing. The fullest
investigation by the police failed to bring to light anything to connect them
with the Big Four. They were ordinary low-class residents of the district,
and they professed bland ignorance of the name Li Chang Yen. A Chinese
gentleman had hired them for service in the house by the waterside, and
they knew nothing whatever of his private affairs.
By the next day I had, except for a slight headache, completely recovered
from the effects of Poirot's gas bomb. We went down together to Chinatown
and searched the house from which I had been rescued. The premises
consisted of two ramshackle houses joined together by an underground
passage. The ground floors and the upper stories of each were unfurnished
and deserted, the broken windows covered by decaying shutters. Japp had
already been prying about in the cellars, and had discovered the secret of
the entrance to the subterranean chamber where I had spent such an
unpleasant half-hour. Closer investigation confirmed the impression that it
had made on me the night before. The silks on the walls and divan and the
carpets on the floors were of exquisite workmanship. Although I know very
little about Chinese art, I could appreciate that every article in the room was
perfect of its kind.
With the aid of Japp and some of his men we conducted a most thorough
search of the apartment. I had cherished high hopes that we would find
documents of importance. A list, perhaps, of some of the more important
agents of the Big Four, or cipher notes of some of their plans, but we
discovered nothing of the kind. The only papers we found in the whole
Page 124
place were the notes which the Chinaman had consulted whilst he was
dictating the letter to Poirot. These consisted of a very complete record of
each of our careers, and estimate of our characters, and suggestions about
the weaknesses through which we might best be attacked.
Poirot was most childishly delighted with this discovery. Personally I could
not see that it was of any value whatever, especially as whoever compiled
the notes was ludicrously mistaken in some of his opinions. I pointed this
out to my friend when we were back in our rooms.
"My dear Poirot," I said, "you know now what the enemy thinks of us. He
appears to have a grossly exaggerated idea of your brain power, and to have
absurdly underrated mine, but I do not see how we are better off for
knowing this."
Poirot chuckled in rather an offensive way.
"You do not see, Hastings, no? But surely now we can prepare ourselves for
some of their methods of attack now that we are warned of some of our
faults. For instance my friend, we know that you should think before you
act. Again, if you meet a red-haired young woman in trouble you should eye
her—what you say—askance, is it not?"
Their notes had contained some absurd references to my supposed
impulsiveness, and had suggested that I was susceptible to the charms of
young women with hair of a certain shade. I thought Poirot's reference to be
in the worst of taste, but fortunately I was able to counter him.
"And what about you?" I demanded. "Are you going to try to cure your
'overweening vanity?' Your 'finicky tidiness?'"
I was quoting, and I could see that he was not pleased with my retort.
"Oh, without doubt, Hastings, in some things they deceive themselves—
tant mieux! They will learn in due time. Meanwhile we have learnt
something, and to know is to be prepared."
This last was a favourite axiom of his lately; so much so that I had begun to
hate the sound of it.
"We know something, Hastings," he continued. "Yes, we know something
—and that is to the good—but we do not know nearly enough. We must
know more."
dictating the letter to Poirot. These consisted of a very complete record of
each of our careers, and estimate of our characters, and suggestions about
the weaknesses through which we might best be attacked.
Poirot was most childishly delighted with this discovery. Personally I could
not see that it was of any value whatever, especially as whoever compiled
the notes was ludicrously mistaken in some of his opinions. I pointed this
out to my friend when we were back in our rooms.
"My dear Poirot," I said, "you know now what the enemy thinks of us. He
appears to have a grossly exaggerated idea of your brain power, and to have
absurdly underrated mine, but I do not see how we are better off for
knowing this."
Poirot chuckled in rather an offensive way.
"You do not see, Hastings, no? But surely now we can prepare ourselves for
some of their methods of attack now that we are warned of some of our
faults. For instance my friend, we know that you should think before you
act. Again, if you meet a red-haired young woman in trouble you should eye
her—what you say—askance, is it not?"
Their notes had contained some absurd references to my supposed
impulsiveness, and had suggested that I was susceptible to the charms of
young women with hair of a certain shade. I thought Poirot's reference to be
in the worst of taste, but fortunately I was able to counter him.
"And what about you?" I demanded. "Are you going to try to cure your
'overweening vanity?' Your 'finicky tidiness?'"
I was quoting, and I could see that he was not pleased with my retort.
"Oh, without doubt, Hastings, in some things they deceive themselves—
tant mieux! They will learn in due time. Meanwhile we have learnt
something, and to know is to be prepared."
This last was a favourite axiom of his lately; so much so that I had begun to
hate the sound of it.
"We know something, Hastings," he continued. "Yes, we know something
—and that is to the good—but we do not know nearly enough. We must
know more."
Page 125
"In what way?"
Poirot settled himself back in his chair, straightened a box of matches which
I had thrown carelessly down on the table, and assumed an attitude that I
knew only too well. I saw that he was prepared to hold forth at some length.
"See you, Hastings, we have to contend against four adversaries; that is,
against four different personalities. With Number One we have never come
into personal contact—we know him, as it were, only by the impress of his
mind—and in passing, Hastings, I will tell you that I begin to understand
that mind very well—a mind most subtle and Oriental—every scheme and
plot that we have encountered have emanated from the brain of Li Chang
Yen. Number Two and Number Three are so powerful, so high up, that they
are for the present immune from our attacks. Nevertheless what is their
safeguard is, by a perverse chance, our safeguard also. They are so much in
the limelight that their movements must be carefully ordered. And so we
come to the last member of the gang—we come to the man known as
Number Four."
Poirot's voice altered a little, as it always did when speaking of this
particular individual.
"Number Two and Number Three are able to succeed, to go on their way
unscathed, owing to their notoriety and their assured position. Number Four
succeeds for the opposite reason—he succeeds by the way of obscurity.
Who is he? Nobody knows. What does he look like? Again nobody knows.
How many times have we seen him, you and I? Five times, is it not? And
could either of us say truthfully that we could be sure of recognising him
again?"
I was forced to shake my head, as I ran back in my mind over those five
different people who, incredible as it seemed, were one and the same man.
The burly lunatic asylum keeper, the man in the buttoned up overcoat in
Paris, James, the footman, the quiet young medical man in the Yellow
Jasmine case, and the Russian Professor. In no way did any two of these
people resemble each other.
"No," I said hopelessly. "We've nothing to go by whatsoever."
Poirot smiled.
Poirot settled himself back in his chair, straightened a box of matches which
I had thrown carelessly down on the table, and assumed an attitude that I
knew only too well. I saw that he was prepared to hold forth at some length.
"See you, Hastings, we have to contend against four adversaries; that is,
against four different personalities. With Number One we have never come
into personal contact—we know him, as it were, only by the impress of his
mind—and in passing, Hastings, I will tell you that I begin to understand
that mind very well—a mind most subtle and Oriental—every scheme and
plot that we have encountered have emanated from the brain of Li Chang
Yen. Number Two and Number Three are so powerful, so high up, that they
are for the present immune from our attacks. Nevertheless what is their
safeguard is, by a perverse chance, our safeguard also. They are so much in
the limelight that their movements must be carefully ordered. And so we
come to the last member of the gang—we come to the man known as
Number Four."
Poirot's voice altered a little, as it always did when speaking of this
particular individual.
"Number Two and Number Three are able to succeed, to go on their way
unscathed, owing to their notoriety and their assured position. Number Four
succeeds for the opposite reason—he succeeds by the way of obscurity.
Who is he? Nobody knows. What does he look like? Again nobody knows.
How many times have we seen him, you and I? Five times, is it not? And
could either of us say truthfully that we could be sure of recognising him
again?"
I was forced to shake my head, as I ran back in my mind over those five
different people who, incredible as it seemed, were one and the same man.
The burly lunatic asylum keeper, the man in the buttoned up overcoat in
Paris, James, the footman, the quiet young medical man in the Yellow
Jasmine case, and the Russian Professor. In no way did any two of these
people resemble each other.
"No," I said hopelessly. "We've nothing to go by whatsoever."
Poirot smiled.
Page 126
"Do not, I pray of you, give way to such enthusiastic despair. We know one
or two things."
"What kind of things?" I asked sceptically.
"We know that he is a man of medium height, and of medium or fair
colouring. If he were a tall man of swarthy complexion he could never have
passed himself off as the fair stocky doctor. It is child's play, of course, to
put on an additional inch or so for the part of James, or the Professor. In the
same way he must have a short straight nose. Additions can be built on to a
nose by skilful make up, but a large nose cannot be successfully reduced at
a moment's notice. Then again, he must be a fairly young man, certainly not
over thirty-five. You see, we are getting somewhere. A man between thirty
and thirty-five, of medium height and colouring, an adept in the art of make
up, and with very few or any teeth of his own."
"What?"
"Surely, Hastings. As the keeper, his teeth were broken and discoloured, in
Paris they were even and white, as the doctor they protruded slightly, and as
Savaronoff they had unusually long canines. Nothing alters the face so
completely as a different set of teeth. You see where all this is leading us?"
"Not exactly," I said cautiously.
"A man carries his profession written in his face, they say."
"He's a criminal," I cried.
"He is an adept in the art of making up."
"It's the same thing."
"Rather a sweeping statement, Hastings, and one which would hardly be
appreciated by the theatrical world. Do you not see that the man is, or has
been, at one time or another, an actor?"
"An actor?"
"But certainly. He has the whole technique at his fingertips. Now there are
two classes of actors, the one who sinks himself in his part, and the one who
manages to impress his personality upon it. It is from the latter class that
actor managers usually spring. They seize a part and mould it to their own
personality. The former class is quite likely to spend its days doing Mr.
or two things."
"What kind of things?" I asked sceptically.
"We know that he is a man of medium height, and of medium or fair
colouring. If he were a tall man of swarthy complexion he could never have
passed himself off as the fair stocky doctor. It is child's play, of course, to
put on an additional inch or so for the part of James, or the Professor. In the
same way he must have a short straight nose. Additions can be built on to a
nose by skilful make up, but a large nose cannot be successfully reduced at
a moment's notice. Then again, he must be a fairly young man, certainly not
over thirty-five. You see, we are getting somewhere. A man between thirty
and thirty-five, of medium height and colouring, an adept in the art of make
up, and with very few or any teeth of his own."
"What?"
"Surely, Hastings. As the keeper, his teeth were broken and discoloured, in
Paris they were even and white, as the doctor they protruded slightly, and as
Savaronoff they had unusually long canines. Nothing alters the face so
completely as a different set of teeth. You see where all this is leading us?"
"Not exactly," I said cautiously.
"A man carries his profession written in his face, they say."
"He's a criminal," I cried.
"He is an adept in the art of making up."
"It's the same thing."
"Rather a sweeping statement, Hastings, and one which would hardly be
appreciated by the theatrical world. Do you not see that the man is, or has
been, at one time or another, an actor?"
"An actor?"
"But certainly. He has the whole technique at his fingertips. Now there are
two classes of actors, the one who sinks himself in his part, and the one who
manages to impress his personality upon it. It is from the latter class that
actor managers usually spring. They seize a part and mould it to their own
personality. The former class is quite likely to spend its days doing Mr.
Page 127
Lloyd George at different music halls, or impersonating old men with
beards in repertory plays. It is among that former class that we must look
for our Number Four. He is a supreme artist in the way he sinks himself in
each part he plays."
I was growing interested.
"So you fancy you may be able to trace his identity through his connection
with the stage?"
"Your reasoning is always brilliant, Hastings."
"It might have been better," I said coldly, "if the idea had come to you
sooner. We have wasted a lot of time."
"You are in error, mon ami. No more time has been wasted than was
unavoidable. For some months now my agents have been engaged on the
task. Joseph Aarons is one of them. You remember him? They have
compiled a list for me of men fulfilling the necessary qualifications—young
men round about the age of thirty, of more or less nondescript appearance,
and with a gift for playing character parts—men, moreover, who have
definitely left the stage within the last three years."
"Well?" I said, deeply interested.
"The list was, necessarily, rather a long one. For some time now, we have
been engaged on the task of elimination. And finally we have boiled the
whole thing down to four names. Here they are, my friend."
He tossed me over a sheet of paper. I read its contents aloud.
"Ernest Luttrell. Son of a North Country parson. Always had a kink of some
kind in his moral make-up. Was expelled from his public school. Went on
the stage at the age of twenty-three. (There followed a list of parts he had
played, with dates and places.) Addicted to drugs. Supposed to have gone to
Australia four years ago. Cannot be traced after leaving England. Age 32,
height 5 ft. 10-1/2 in., clean-shaven, hair brown, nose straight, complexion
fair, eyes gray.
"John St. Maur. Assumed name. Real name not known. Believed to be of
cockney extraction. On stage since quite a child. Did music hall
impersonations. Not been heard of for three years. Age, about 33, height 5
ft. 10 in., slim build, blue eyes, fair colouring.
beards in repertory plays. It is among that former class that we must look
for our Number Four. He is a supreme artist in the way he sinks himself in
each part he plays."
I was growing interested.
"So you fancy you may be able to trace his identity through his connection
with the stage?"
"Your reasoning is always brilliant, Hastings."
"It might have been better," I said coldly, "if the idea had come to you
sooner. We have wasted a lot of time."
"You are in error, mon ami. No more time has been wasted than was
unavoidable. For some months now my agents have been engaged on the
task. Joseph Aarons is one of them. You remember him? They have
compiled a list for me of men fulfilling the necessary qualifications—young
men round about the age of thirty, of more or less nondescript appearance,
and with a gift for playing character parts—men, moreover, who have
definitely left the stage within the last three years."
"Well?" I said, deeply interested.
"The list was, necessarily, rather a long one. For some time now, we have
been engaged on the task of elimination. And finally we have boiled the
whole thing down to four names. Here they are, my friend."
He tossed me over a sheet of paper. I read its contents aloud.
"Ernest Luttrell. Son of a North Country parson. Always had a kink of some
kind in his moral make-up. Was expelled from his public school. Went on
the stage at the age of twenty-three. (There followed a list of parts he had
played, with dates and places.) Addicted to drugs. Supposed to have gone to
Australia four years ago. Cannot be traced after leaving England. Age 32,
height 5 ft. 10-1/2 in., clean-shaven, hair brown, nose straight, complexion
fair, eyes gray.
"John St. Maur. Assumed name. Real name not known. Believed to be of
cockney extraction. On stage since quite a child. Did music hall
impersonations. Not been heard of for three years. Age, about 33, height 5
ft. 10 in., slim build, blue eyes, fair colouring.
Page 128
"Austen Lee. Assumed name. Real name Austen Foly. Good family. Always
had taste for acting and distinguished himself in that way at Oxford.
Brilliant war record. Acted in—(The usual list followed. It included many
Repertory plays.) An enthusiast on criminology. Had bad nervous
breakdown as the result of a motor accident three and a half years ago, and
has not appeared on the stage since. No clue to his present whereabouts.
Age 35, height 5 ft. 9-1/2 in., complexion fair, eyes blue, hair brown.
"Claud Darrell. Supposed to be real name. Some mystery about his origin.
Played at music halls, and also in Repertory plays. Seems to have had no
intimate friends. Was in China in 1919. Returned by way of America.
Played a few parts in New York. Did not appear on the stage one night, and
has never been heard of since. New York police say most mysterious
disappearance. Age about 33, hair brown, fair complexion, gray eyes.
Height 5 ft. 10-1/2 in.
"Most interesting," I said, as I laid down the paper. "And so this is the result
of the investigation of months? These four names. Which of them are you
inclined to suspect?"
Poirot made an eloquent gesture.
"Mon ami, for the moment it is an open question. I would just point out to
you that Claud Darrell has been in China and America—a fact not without
significance, perhaps, but we must not allow ourselves to be unduly biased
by that point. It may be a mere coincidence."
"And the next step?" I asked eagerly.
"Affairs are already in train. Every day cautiously worded advertisements
will appear. Friends and relatives of one or the other will be asked to
communicate with my solicitor at his office. Even to-day we might—Aha,
the telephone! Probably it is, as usual, the wrong number, and they will
regret to have troubled us, but it may be—yes, it may be—that something
has arisen."
I crossed the room and picked up the receiver.
"Yes, yes. M. Poirot's rooms. Yes, Captain Hastings speaking. Oh, it's you,
Mr. McNeil! (McNeil and Hodgson were Poirot's solicitors.) I'll tell him.
Yes, we'll come round at once."
had taste for acting and distinguished himself in that way at Oxford.
Brilliant war record. Acted in—(The usual list followed. It included many
Repertory plays.) An enthusiast on criminology. Had bad nervous
breakdown as the result of a motor accident three and a half years ago, and
has not appeared on the stage since. No clue to his present whereabouts.
Age 35, height 5 ft. 9-1/2 in., complexion fair, eyes blue, hair brown.
"Claud Darrell. Supposed to be real name. Some mystery about his origin.
Played at music halls, and also in Repertory plays. Seems to have had no
intimate friends. Was in China in 1919. Returned by way of America.
Played a few parts in New York. Did not appear on the stage one night, and
has never been heard of since. New York police say most mysterious
disappearance. Age about 33, hair brown, fair complexion, gray eyes.
Height 5 ft. 10-1/2 in.
"Most interesting," I said, as I laid down the paper. "And so this is the result
of the investigation of months? These four names. Which of them are you
inclined to suspect?"
Poirot made an eloquent gesture.
"Mon ami, for the moment it is an open question. I would just point out to
you that Claud Darrell has been in China and America—a fact not without
significance, perhaps, but we must not allow ourselves to be unduly biased
by that point. It may be a mere coincidence."
"And the next step?" I asked eagerly.
"Affairs are already in train. Every day cautiously worded advertisements
will appear. Friends and relatives of one or the other will be asked to
communicate with my solicitor at his office. Even to-day we might—Aha,
the telephone! Probably it is, as usual, the wrong number, and they will
regret to have troubled us, but it may be—yes, it may be—that something
has arisen."
I crossed the room and picked up the receiver.
"Yes, yes. M. Poirot's rooms. Yes, Captain Hastings speaking. Oh, it's you,
Mr. McNeil! (McNeil and Hodgson were Poirot's solicitors.) I'll tell him.
Yes, we'll come round at once."
Page 129
I replaced the receiver and turned to Poirot, my eyes dancing with
excitement.
"I say, Poirot, there's a woman there. Friend of Claud Darrell's. Miss Flossie
Monro. McNeil wants you to come round."
"At the instant!" cried Poirot, disappearing into his bedroom, and
reappearing with a hat.
A taxi soon took us to our destination, and we were ushered into Mr.
McNeil's private office. Sitting in the arm-chair facing the solicitor was a
somewhat lurid looking lady no longer in her first youth. Her hair was of an
impossible yellow, and was prolific in curls over each ear, her eyelids were
heavily blackened, and she had by no means forgotten the rouge and the lip
salve.
"Ah, here is M. Poirot!" said Mr. McNeil. "M. Poirot, this is Miss—er—-
Monro, who has very kindly called to give us some information."
"Ah, but that is most kind!" cried Poirot.
He came forward with great empressement, and shook the lady warmly by
the hand.
"Mademoiselle blooms like a flower in this dry-as-dust old office," he
added, careless of the feelings of Mr. McNeil.
This outrageous flattery was not without effect. Miss Monro blushed and
simpered.
"Oh, go on now, Mr. Poirot!" she exclaimed. "I know what you Frenchmen
are like."
"Mademoiselle, we are not mute like Englishmen before beauty. Not that I
am a Frenchman—I am a Belgian, you see."
"I've been to Ostend myself," said Miss Monro.
The whole affair, as Poirot would have said, was marching splendidly.
"And so you can tell us something about Mr. Claud Darrell?" continued
Poirot.
"I knew Mr. Darrell very well at one time," explained the lady. "And I saw
your advertisement, being out of a shop for the moment, and my time being
excitement.
"I say, Poirot, there's a woman there. Friend of Claud Darrell's. Miss Flossie
Monro. McNeil wants you to come round."
"At the instant!" cried Poirot, disappearing into his bedroom, and
reappearing with a hat.
A taxi soon took us to our destination, and we were ushered into Mr.
McNeil's private office. Sitting in the arm-chair facing the solicitor was a
somewhat lurid looking lady no longer in her first youth. Her hair was of an
impossible yellow, and was prolific in curls over each ear, her eyelids were
heavily blackened, and she had by no means forgotten the rouge and the lip
salve.
"Ah, here is M. Poirot!" said Mr. McNeil. "M. Poirot, this is Miss—er—-
Monro, who has very kindly called to give us some information."
"Ah, but that is most kind!" cried Poirot.
He came forward with great empressement, and shook the lady warmly by
the hand.
"Mademoiselle blooms like a flower in this dry-as-dust old office," he
added, careless of the feelings of Mr. McNeil.
This outrageous flattery was not without effect. Miss Monro blushed and
simpered.
"Oh, go on now, Mr. Poirot!" she exclaimed. "I know what you Frenchmen
are like."
"Mademoiselle, we are not mute like Englishmen before beauty. Not that I
am a Frenchman—I am a Belgian, you see."
"I've been to Ostend myself," said Miss Monro.
The whole affair, as Poirot would have said, was marching splendidly.
"And so you can tell us something about Mr. Claud Darrell?" continued
Poirot.
"I knew Mr. Darrell very well at one time," explained the lady. "And I saw
your advertisement, being out of a shop for the moment, and my time being
Page 130
my own, I said to myself: There, they want to know about poor old Claudie
—lawyers, too—maybe it's a fortune looking for the rightful heir, I'd better
go round at once."
Mr. McNeil rose.
"Well, Monsieur Poirot, shall I leave you for a little conversation with Miss
Monro?"
"You are too amiable. But stay—a little idea presents itself to me. The hour
of the déjeuner approaches. Mademoiselle will perhaps honour me by
coming out to luncheon with me?"
Miss Monro's eyes glistened. It struck me that she was in exceedingly low
water, and that the chance of a square meal was not to be despised.
A few minutes later saw us all in a taxi, bound for one of London's most
expensive restaurants. Once arrived there, Poirot ordered a most delectable
lunch, and then turned to his guest.
"And for wine, mademoiselle? What do you say to champagne?"
Miss Monro said nothing—or everything.
The meal started pleasantly. Poirot replenished the lady's glass with
thoughtful assiduity, and gradually slid on to the topic nearest his heart.
"The poor Mr. Darrell. What a pity he is not with us."
"Yes, indeed," sighed Miss Monro. "Poor boy, I do wonder what's become
of him."
"It is a long time since you have seen him, yes?"
"Oh, simply ages—not since the war. He was a funny boy, Claudie, very
close about things, never told you a word about himself. But, of course, that
all fits in if he's a missing heir. Is it a title, Mr. Poirot?"
"Alas, a mere heritage," said Poirot unblushingly. "But you see, it may be a
question of identification. That is why it is necessary for us to find some
one who knew him very well indeed. You knew him very well, did you not,
mademoiselle."
"I don't mind telling you, Mr. Poirot. You're a gentleman. You know how to
order a lunch for a lady—which is more than some of these young
—lawyers, too—maybe it's a fortune looking for the rightful heir, I'd better
go round at once."
Mr. McNeil rose.
"Well, Monsieur Poirot, shall I leave you for a little conversation with Miss
Monro?"
"You are too amiable. But stay—a little idea presents itself to me. The hour
of the déjeuner approaches. Mademoiselle will perhaps honour me by
coming out to luncheon with me?"
Miss Monro's eyes glistened. It struck me that she was in exceedingly low
water, and that the chance of a square meal was not to be despised.
A few minutes later saw us all in a taxi, bound for one of London's most
expensive restaurants. Once arrived there, Poirot ordered a most delectable
lunch, and then turned to his guest.
"And for wine, mademoiselle? What do you say to champagne?"
Miss Monro said nothing—or everything.
The meal started pleasantly. Poirot replenished the lady's glass with
thoughtful assiduity, and gradually slid on to the topic nearest his heart.
"The poor Mr. Darrell. What a pity he is not with us."
"Yes, indeed," sighed Miss Monro. "Poor boy, I do wonder what's become
of him."
"It is a long time since you have seen him, yes?"
"Oh, simply ages—not since the war. He was a funny boy, Claudie, very
close about things, never told you a word about himself. But, of course, that
all fits in if he's a missing heir. Is it a title, Mr. Poirot?"
"Alas, a mere heritage," said Poirot unblushingly. "But you see, it may be a
question of identification. That is why it is necessary for us to find some
one who knew him very well indeed. You knew him very well, did you not,
mademoiselle."
"I don't mind telling you, Mr. Poirot. You're a gentleman. You know how to
order a lunch for a lady—which is more than some of these young
Page 131
whippersnappers do nowadays. Downright mean, I call it. As I was saying,
you being a Frenchman won't be shocked. Ah, you Frenchmen! Naughty,
naughty!" She wagged her finger at him in an excess of archness. "Well,
there it was, me and Claudie, two young things—what else could you
expect? And I've still a kindly feeling for him. Though, mind you, he didn't
treat me well—no, he didn't—he didn't treat me well at all. Not as a lady
should be treated. They're all the same when it comes to a question of
money."
"No, no, mademoiselle, do not say that," protested Poirot, filling up her
glass once more. "Could you now describe this Mr. Darrell to me?"
"He wasn't anything so very much to look at," said Flossie Monro dreamily.
"Neither tall nor short, you know, but quite well set up. Spruce looking.
Eyes a sort of blue-gray. And more or less fair-haired, I suppose. But oh,
what an artist! I never saw any one to touch him in the profession! He'd
have made his name before now if it hadn't been for jealousy. Ah, Mr.
Poirot, jealousy—you wouldn't believe it, you really wouldn't, what we
artists have to suffer through jealousy. Why, I remember once at Manchester
—"
We displayed what patience we could in listening to a long complicated
story about a pantomime, and the infamous conduct of the principal boy.
Then Poirot led her gently back to the subject of Claud Darrell.
"It is very interesting, all this that you are able to tell us, mademoiselle,
about Mr. Darrell. Women are such wonderful observers—they see
everything, they notice the little detail that escapes the mere man. I have
seen a woman identify one man out of a dozen others—and why, do you
think? She had observed that he had a trick of stroking his nose when he
was agitated. Now would a man ever have thought of noticing a thing like
that?"
"Did you ever!" cried Miss Monro. "I suppose we do notice things. I
remember Claudie, now I come to think of it, always fiddling with his bread
at table. He'd get a little piece between his fingers and then dab it round to
pick up crumbs. I've seen him do it a hundred times. Why, I'd know him
anywhere by that one trick of his."
you being a Frenchman won't be shocked. Ah, you Frenchmen! Naughty,
naughty!" She wagged her finger at him in an excess of archness. "Well,
there it was, me and Claudie, two young things—what else could you
expect? And I've still a kindly feeling for him. Though, mind you, he didn't
treat me well—no, he didn't—he didn't treat me well at all. Not as a lady
should be treated. They're all the same when it comes to a question of
money."
"No, no, mademoiselle, do not say that," protested Poirot, filling up her
glass once more. "Could you now describe this Mr. Darrell to me?"
"He wasn't anything so very much to look at," said Flossie Monro dreamily.
"Neither tall nor short, you know, but quite well set up. Spruce looking.
Eyes a sort of blue-gray. And more or less fair-haired, I suppose. But oh,
what an artist! I never saw any one to touch him in the profession! He'd
have made his name before now if it hadn't been for jealousy. Ah, Mr.
Poirot, jealousy—you wouldn't believe it, you really wouldn't, what we
artists have to suffer through jealousy. Why, I remember once at Manchester
—"
We displayed what patience we could in listening to a long complicated
story about a pantomime, and the infamous conduct of the principal boy.
Then Poirot led her gently back to the subject of Claud Darrell.
"It is very interesting, all this that you are able to tell us, mademoiselle,
about Mr. Darrell. Women are such wonderful observers—they see
everything, they notice the little detail that escapes the mere man. I have
seen a woman identify one man out of a dozen others—and why, do you
think? She had observed that he had a trick of stroking his nose when he
was agitated. Now would a man ever have thought of noticing a thing like
that?"
"Did you ever!" cried Miss Monro. "I suppose we do notice things. I
remember Claudie, now I come to think of it, always fiddling with his bread
at table. He'd get a little piece between his fingers and then dab it round to
pick up crumbs. I've seen him do it a hundred times. Why, I'd know him
anywhere by that one trick of his."
Page 132
"Is not that just what I say? The marvellous observation of a woman. And
did you ever speak to him about this little habit of his, mademoiselle?"
"No, I didn't, Mr. Poirot. You know what men are! They don't like you to
notice things especially if it should seem you were telling them off about it.
I never said a word—but many's the time I smiled to myself. Bless you, he
never knew he was doing it even."
Poirot nodded gently. I noticed that his own hand was shaking a little as he
stretched it out to his glass.
"Then there is always handwriting as a means of establishing identity," he
remarked. "Without doubt you have preserved a letter written by Mr.
Darrell?"
Flossie Monro shook her head regretfully.
"He was never one for writing. Never wrote me a line in his life."
"That is a pity," said Poirot.
"I tell you what, though," said Miss Monro suddenly. "I've got a photograph
if that would be any good?"
"You have a photograph?"
Poirot almost sprang from his seat with excitement.
"It's quite an old one—eight years old at least."
"Ça ne fait rien! No matter how old and faded! Ah, ma foi, but what
stupendous luck! You will permit me to inspect that photograph,
mademoiselle?"
"Why, of course."
"Perhaps you will even permit me to have a copy made? It would not take
long."
"Certainly if you like."
Miss Monro rose.
"Well, I must run away," she declared archly. "Very glad to have met you
and your friend, Mr. Poirot."
"And the photograph? When may I have it?"
did you ever speak to him about this little habit of his, mademoiselle?"
"No, I didn't, Mr. Poirot. You know what men are! They don't like you to
notice things especially if it should seem you were telling them off about it.
I never said a word—but many's the time I smiled to myself. Bless you, he
never knew he was doing it even."
Poirot nodded gently. I noticed that his own hand was shaking a little as he
stretched it out to his glass.
"Then there is always handwriting as a means of establishing identity," he
remarked. "Without doubt you have preserved a letter written by Mr.
Darrell?"
Flossie Monro shook her head regretfully.
"He was never one for writing. Never wrote me a line in his life."
"That is a pity," said Poirot.
"I tell you what, though," said Miss Monro suddenly. "I've got a photograph
if that would be any good?"
"You have a photograph?"
Poirot almost sprang from his seat with excitement.
"It's quite an old one—eight years old at least."
"Ça ne fait rien! No matter how old and faded! Ah, ma foi, but what
stupendous luck! You will permit me to inspect that photograph,
mademoiselle?"
"Why, of course."
"Perhaps you will even permit me to have a copy made? It would not take
long."
"Certainly if you like."
Miss Monro rose.
"Well, I must run away," she declared archly. "Very glad to have met you
and your friend, Mr. Poirot."
"And the photograph? When may I have it?"
Page 133
"I'll look it out to-night. I think I know where to lay my hand upon it. And
I'll send it to you right away."
"A thousand thanks, mademoiselle. You are all that is of the most amiable. I
hope that we shall soon be able to arrange another little lunch together."
"As soon as you like," said Miss Monro. "I'm willing."
"Let me see, I do not think that I have your address?"
With a grand air, Miss Monro drew a card from her hand-bag, and handed it
to him. It was a somewhat dirty card, and the original address had been
scratched out and another substituted in pencil.
Then, with a good many bows and gesticulations on Poirot's part, we bade
farewell to the lady and got away.
"Do you really think this photograph so important?" I asked Poirot.
"Yes, mon ami. The camera does not lie. One can magnify a photograph,
seize salient points that otherwise would remain unnoticed. And then there
are a thousand details—such as the structure of the ears, which no one
could ever describe to you in words. Oh, yes, it is a great chance, this which
has come our way! That is why I propose to take precautions."
He went across to the telephone as he finished speaking, and gave a number
which I knew to be that of a private detective agency which he sometimes
employed. His instructions were clear and definite. Two men were to go to
the address he gave, and, in general terms, were to watch over the safety of
Miss Monro. They were to follow her wherever she went.
Poirot hung up the receiver and came back to me.
"Do you really think that necessary, Poirot?" I asked.
"It may be. There is no doubt that we are watched, you and I, and since that
is so, they will soon know with whom we were lunching to-day. And it is
possible that Number Four will scent danger."
About twenty minutes later the telephone bell rang. I answered it. A curt
voice spoke into the phone.
"Is that Mr. Poirot? St. James Hospital speaking. A young woman was
brought in ten minutes ago. Street accident. Miss Flossie Monro. She is
I'll send it to you right away."
"A thousand thanks, mademoiselle. You are all that is of the most amiable. I
hope that we shall soon be able to arrange another little lunch together."
"As soon as you like," said Miss Monro. "I'm willing."
"Let me see, I do not think that I have your address?"
With a grand air, Miss Monro drew a card from her hand-bag, and handed it
to him. It was a somewhat dirty card, and the original address had been
scratched out and another substituted in pencil.
Then, with a good many bows and gesticulations on Poirot's part, we bade
farewell to the lady and got away.
"Do you really think this photograph so important?" I asked Poirot.
"Yes, mon ami. The camera does not lie. One can magnify a photograph,
seize salient points that otherwise would remain unnoticed. And then there
are a thousand details—such as the structure of the ears, which no one
could ever describe to you in words. Oh, yes, it is a great chance, this which
has come our way! That is why I propose to take precautions."
He went across to the telephone as he finished speaking, and gave a number
which I knew to be that of a private detective agency which he sometimes
employed. His instructions were clear and definite. Two men were to go to
the address he gave, and, in general terms, were to watch over the safety of
Miss Monro. They were to follow her wherever she went.
Poirot hung up the receiver and came back to me.
"Do you really think that necessary, Poirot?" I asked.
"It may be. There is no doubt that we are watched, you and I, and since that
is so, they will soon know with whom we were lunching to-day. And it is
possible that Number Four will scent danger."
About twenty minutes later the telephone bell rang. I answered it. A curt
voice spoke into the phone.
"Is that Mr. Poirot? St. James Hospital speaking. A young woman was
brought in ten minutes ago. Street accident. Miss Flossie Monro. She is
Page 134
asking very urgently for Mr. Poirot. But he must come at once. She can't
possibly last long."
I repeated the words to Poirot. His face went white.
"Quick, Hastings. We must go like the wind."
A taxi took us to the hospital in less than ten minutes. We asked for Miss
Monro, and were taken immediately to the accident ward. But a white-
capped sister met us in the doorway.
Poirot read the news in her face.
"It is over, eh?"
"She died six minutes ago."
Poirot stood as though stunned.
The nurse, mistaking his emotion, began speaking gently.
"She did not suffer, and she was unconscious towards the last. She was run
over by a motor, you know—and the driver of the car did not even stop.
Wicked, isn't it? I hope some one took the number."
"The stars fight against us," said Poirot, in a low voice.
"You would like to see her?"
The nurse led the way, and we followed.
Poor Flossie Monro, with her rouge and her dyed hair. She lay there very
peacefully, with a little smile on her lips.
"Yes," murmured Poirot. "The stars fight against us—but is it the stars?" He
lifted his head as though struck by a sudden idea. "Is it the stars, Hastings?
If it is not—if it is not.... Oh, I swear to you, my friend, standing here by
this poor woman's body, that I will have no mercy when the time comes!"
"What do you mean?" I asked.
But Poirot had turned to the nurse and was eagerly demanding information.
A list of the articles found in her hand-bag was finally obtained. Poirot gave
a suppressed cry as he read it over.
"You see, Hastings, you see?"
possibly last long."
I repeated the words to Poirot. His face went white.
"Quick, Hastings. We must go like the wind."
A taxi took us to the hospital in less than ten minutes. We asked for Miss
Monro, and were taken immediately to the accident ward. But a white-
capped sister met us in the doorway.
Poirot read the news in her face.
"It is over, eh?"
"She died six minutes ago."
Poirot stood as though stunned.
The nurse, mistaking his emotion, began speaking gently.
"She did not suffer, and she was unconscious towards the last. She was run
over by a motor, you know—and the driver of the car did not even stop.
Wicked, isn't it? I hope some one took the number."
"The stars fight against us," said Poirot, in a low voice.
"You would like to see her?"
The nurse led the way, and we followed.
Poor Flossie Monro, with her rouge and her dyed hair. She lay there very
peacefully, with a little smile on her lips.
"Yes," murmured Poirot. "The stars fight against us—but is it the stars?" He
lifted his head as though struck by a sudden idea. "Is it the stars, Hastings?
If it is not—if it is not.... Oh, I swear to you, my friend, standing here by
this poor woman's body, that I will have no mercy when the time comes!"
"What do you mean?" I asked.
But Poirot had turned to the nurse and was eagerly demanding information.
A list of the articles found in her hand-bag was finally obtained. Poirot gave
a suppressed cry as he read it over.
"You see, Hastings, you see?"
Page 135
"See what?"
"There is no mention of a latch-key. But she must have had a latch-key with
her. No, she was run down in cold blood, and the first person who bent over
her took the key from her bag. But we may yet be in time. He may not have
been able to find at once what he sought."
Another taxi took us to the address Flossie Monro had given us, a squalid
block of Mansions in an unsavoury neighbourhood. It was some time before
we could gain admission to Miss Monro's flat, but we had at least the
satisfaction of knowing that no one could leave it whilst we were on guard
outside.
Eventually we got in. It was plain that some one had been before us. The
contents of drawers and cupboards were strewn all over the floor. Locks had
been forced, and small tables had even been overthrown, so violent had
been the searcher's haste.
Poirot began to hunt through the débris. Suddenly he stood erect with a cry,
holding out something. It was an old fashioned photograph frame—empty.
He turned it slowly over. Affixed to the back was a small round label—a
price label.
"It cost four shillings," I commented.
"Mon Dieu! Hastings, use your eyes. That is a new clean label. It was stuck
there by the man who took out the photograph, the man who was here
before us, but knew that we should come, and so left this for us—Claud
Darrell—alias Number Four!"
"There is no mention of a latch-key. But she must have had a latch-key with
her. No, she was run down in cold blood, and the first person who bent over
her took the key from her bag. But we may yet be in time. He may not have
been able to find at once what he sought."
Another taxi took us to the address Flossie Monro had given us, a squalid
block of Mansions in an unsavoury neighbourhood. It was some time before
we could gain admission to Miss Monro's flat, but we had at least the
satisfaction of knowing that no one could leave it whilst we were on guard
outside.
Eventually we got in. It was plain that some one had been before us. The
contents of drawers and cupboards were strewn all over the floor. Locks had
been forced, and small tables had even been overthrown, so violent had
been the searcher's haste.
Poirot began to hunt through the débris. Suddenly he stood erect with a cry,
holding out something. It was an old fashioned photograph frame—empty.
He turned it slowly over. Affixed to the back was a small round label—a
price label.
"It cost four shillings," I commented.
"Mon Dieu! Hastings, use your eyes. That is a new clean label. It was stuck
there by the man who took out the photograph, the man who was here
before us, but knew that we should come, and so left this for us—Claud
Darrell—alias Number Four!"
Page 136
15. THE TERRIBLE CATASTROPHE
It was after the tragic death of Miss Flossie Monro that I began to be aware
of a change in Poirot. Up to now, his invincible confidence in himself had
stood the test. But it seemed as though, at last, the long strain was beginning
to tell. His manner was grave and brooding, and his nerves were on edge. In
these days he was as jumpy as a cat. He avoided all discussion of the Big
Four as far as possible, and seemed to throw himself into his ordinary work
with almost his old ardour. Nevertheless, I knew that he was secretly active
in the big matter. Extraordinary-looking Slavs were constantly calling to see
him, and though he vouchsafed no explanation as to these mysterious
activities, I realised that he was building some new defence or weapon of
opposition with the help of these somewhat repulsive-looking foreigners.
Once, purely by chance, I happened to see the entries in his pass-book—he
had asked me to verify some small item—and I noticed the paying out of a
huge sum—a huge sum even for Poirot who was coining money nowadays
—to some Russian with apparently every letter of the alphabet in his name.
But he gave no clue as to the line on which he proposed to operate. Only
over and over again he gave utterance to one phrase. "It is the greatest
mistake to underestimate your adversary. Remember that, mon ami." And I
realised that that was the pitfall he was striving at all costs to avoid.
So matters went on until the end of March, and then one morning Poirot
made a remark which startled me considerably.
"This morning, my friend, I should recommend the best suit. We go to call
upon the Home Secretary."
"Indeed? That is very exciting. He has called you in to take up a case?"
"Not exactly. The interview is of my seeking. You may remember my
saying that I once did him some small service? He is inclined to be
foolishly enthusiastic over my capabilities in consequence, and I am about
to trade on this attitude of his. As you know, the French Premier, M.
Desjardeaux is over in London, and at my request the Home Secretary had
arranged for him to be present at our little conference this morning."
It was after the tragic death of Miss Flossie Monro that I began to be aware
of a change in Poirot. Up to now, his invincible confidence in himself had
stood the test. But it seemed as though, at last, the long strain was beginning
to tell. His manner was grave and brooding, and his nerves were on edge. In
these days he was as jumpy as a cat. He avoided all discussion of the Big
Four as far as possible, and seemed to throw himself into his ordinary work
with almost his old ardour. Nevertheless, I knew that he was secretly active
in the big matter. Extraordinary-looking Slavs were constantly calling to see
him, and though he vouchsafed no explanation as to these mysterious
activities, I realised that he was building some new defence or weapon of
opposition with the help of these somewhat repulsive-looking foreigners.
Once, purely by chance, I happened to see the entries in his pass-book—he
had asked me to verify some small item—and I noticed the paying out of a
huge sum—a huge sum even for Poirot who was coining money nowadays
—to some Russian with apparently every letter of the alphabet in his name.
But he gave no clue as to the line on which he proposed to operate. Only
over and over again he gave utterance to one phrase. "It is the greatest
mistake to underestimate your adversary. Remember that, mon ami." And I
realised that that was the pitfall he was striving at all costs to avoid.
So matters went on until the end of March, and then one morning Poirot
made a remark which startled me considerably.
"This morning, my friend, I should recommend the best suit. We go to call
upon the Home Secretary."
"Indeed? That is very exciting. He has called you in to take up a case?"
"Not exactly. The interview is of my seeking. You may remember my
saying that I once did him some small service? He is inclined to be
foolishly enthusiastic over my capabilities in consequence, and I am about
to trade on this attitude of his. As you know, the French Premier, M.
Desjardeaux is over in London, and at my request the Home Secretary had
arranged for him to be present at our little conference this morning."
Page 137
The Right Honourable Sydney Crowther, His Majesty's Secretary of State
for Home Affairs, was a well-known and popular figure. A man of some
fifty years of age, with a quizzical expression and shrewd gray eyes, he
received us with that delightful bonhomie of manner which was well known
to be one of his principal assets.
Standing with his back to the fireplace was a tall thin man with a pointed
black beard and a sensitive face.
"M. Desjardeaux," said Crowther. "Allow me to introduce to you M.
Hercule Poirot of whom you may, perhaps, already have heard."
The Frenchman bowed and shook hands.
"I have indeed heard of M. Hercule Poirot," he said pleasantly. "Who has
not?"
"You are too amiable, monsieur," said Poirot, bowing, but his face flushed
with pleasure.
"Any word for an old friend?" asked a quiet voice, and a man came forward
from a corner by a tall bookcase.
It was our old acquaintance, Mr. Ingles.
Poirot shook him warmly by the hand.
"And now, M. Poirot," said Crowther. "We are at your service. I understood
you to say that you had a communication of the utmost importance to make
to us."
"That is so, monsieur. There is in the world to-day a vast organisation—an
organisation of crime. It is controlled by four individuals, who are known
and spoken of as the Big Four. Number One is a Chinaman, Li Chang Yen;
Number Two is the American multi-millionaire, Abe Ryland; Number Three
is a Frenchwoman; Number Four I have every reason to believe is an
obscure English actor called Claud Darrell. These four are banded together
to destroy the existing social order, and to replace it with an anarchy in
which they would reign as dictators."
"Incredible," muttered the Frenchman. "Ryland, mixed up with a thing of
that kind? Surely the idea is too fantastic."
for Home Affairs, was a well-known and popular figure. A man of some
fifty years of age, with a quizzical expression and shrewd gray eyes, he
received us with that delightful bonhomie of manner which was well known
to be one of his principal assets.
Standing with his back to the fireplace was a tall thin man with a pointed
black beard and a sensitive face.
"M. Desjardeaux," said Crowther. "Allow me to introduce to you M.
Hercule Poirot of whom you may, perhaps, already have heard."
The Frenchman bowed and shook hands.
"I have indeed heard of M. Hercule Poirot," he said pleasantly. "Who has
not?"
"You are too amiable, monsieur," said Poirot, bowing, but his face flushed
with pleasure.
"Any word for an old friend?" asked a quiet voice, and a man came forward
from a corner by a tall bookcase.
It was our old acquaintance, Mr. Ingles.
Poirot shook him warmly by the hand.
"And now, M. Poirot," said Crowther. "We are at your service. I understood
you to say that you had a communication of the utmost importance to make
to us."
"That is so, monsieur. There is in the world to-day a vast organisation—an
organisation of crime. It is controlled by four individuals, who are known
and spoken of as the Big Four. Number One is a Chinaman, Li Chang Yen;
Number Two is the American multi-millionaire, Abe Ryland; Number Three
is a Frenchwoman; Number Four I have every reason to believe is an
obscure English actor called Claud Darrell. These four are banded together
to destroy the existing social order, and to replace it with an anarchy in
which they would reign as dictators."
"Incredible," muttered the Frenchman. "Ryland, mixed up with a thing of
that kind? Surely the idea is too fantastic."
Page 138
"Listen, monsieur, whilst I recount to you some of the doings of this Big
Four."
It was an enthralling narrative which Poirot unfolded. Familiar as I was
with all the details, they thrilled me anew as I heard the bald recital of our
adventures and escapes.
M. Desjardeaux looked mutely at Mr. Crowther as Poirot finished. The
other answered the look.
"Yes, M. Desjardeaux, I think we must admit the existence of a 'Big Four.'
Scotland Yard was inclined to jeer at first, but they have been forced to
admit that M. Poirot was right in many of his claims. The only question is
the extent of its aims. I cannot but feel that M. Poirot—er—exaggerates a
little."
For answer Poirot set forth ten salient points. I have been asked not to give
them to the public even now, and so I refrain from doing so, but they
included the extraordinary disasters to submarines which occurred in a
certain month, and also a series of aeroplane accidents and forced landings.
According to Poirot, these were all the work of the Big Four, and bore
witness to the fact that they were in possession of various scientific secrets
unknown to the world at large.
This brought us straight to the question which I had been waiting for the
French Premier to ask.
"You say that the third member of this organisation is a Frenchwoman.
Have you any idea of her name?"
"It is a well-known name, monsieur. An honoured name. Number Three is
no less than the famous Madame Olivier."
At the mention of the world-famous scientist, successor to the Curies, M.
Desjardeaux positively bounded from his chair, his face purple with
emotion.
"Madame Olivier! Impossible! Absurd! It is an insult what you say there!"
Poirot shook his head gently, but made no answer.
Desjardeaux looked at him in stupefaction for some moments. Then his face
cleared, and he glanced at the Home Secretary and tapped his forehead
Four."
It was an enthralling narrative which Poirot unfolded. Familiar as I was
with all the details, they thrilled me anew as I heard the bald recital of our
adventures and escapes.
M. Desjardeaux looked mutely at Mr. Crowther as Poirot finished. The
other answered the look.
"Yes, M. Desjardeaux, I think we must admit the existence of a 'Big Four.'
Scotland Yard was inclined to jeer at first, but they have been forced to
admit that M. Poirot was right in many of his claims. The only question is
the extent of its aims. I cannot but feel that M. Poirot—er—exaggerates a
little."
For answer Poirot set forth ten salient points. I have been asked not to give
them to the public even now, and so I refrain from doing so, but they
included the extraordinary disasters to submarines which occurred in a
certain month, and also a series of aeroplane accidents and forced landings.
According to Poirot, these were all the work of the Big Four, and bore
witness to the fact that they were in possession of various scientific secrets
unknown to the world at large.
This brought us straight to the question which I had been waiting for the
French Premier to ask.
"You say that the third member of this organisation is a Frenchwoman.
Have you any idea of her name?"
"It is a well-known name, monsieur. An honoured name. Number Three is
no less than the famous Madame Olivier."
At the mention of the world-famous scientist, successor to the Curies, M.
Desjardeaux positively bounded from his chair, his face purple with
emotion.
"Madame Olivier! Impossible! Absurd! It is an insult what you say there!"
Poirot shook his head gently, but made no answer.
Desjardeaux looked at him in stupefaction for some moments. Then his face
cleared, and he glanced at the Home Secretary and tapped his forehead
Page 139
significantly.
"M. Poirot is a great man," he observed. "But even the great man—
sometimes he has his little mania, does he not? And seeks in high places for
fancied conspiracies. It is well known. You agree with me, do you not, Mr.
Crowther?"
The Home Secretary did not answer for some minutes. Then he spoke
slowly and heavily.
"Upon my soul, I don't know," he said at last. "I have always had and still
have the utmost belief in M. Poirot, but—well, this takes a bit of believing."
"This Li Chang Yen, too," continued M. Desjardeaux. "Who has ever heard
of him?"
"I have," said the unexpected voice of Mr. Ingles.
The Frenchman stared at him, and he stared placidly back again, looking
more like a Chinese idol than ever. "Mr. Ingles," explained the Home
Secretary, "is the greatest authority we have on the interior of China."
"And you have heard of this Li Chang Yen?"
"Until M. Poirot here came to me, I imagined that I was the only man in
England who had. Make no mistake, M. Desjardeaux, there is only one man
in China who counts to-day—Li Chang Yen. He has, perhaps, I only say
perhaps, the finest brain in the world at the present time."
M. Desjardeaux sat as though stunned. Presently, however, he rallied.
"There may be something in what you say, M. Poirot," he said coldly. "But
as regards Madame Olivier, you are most certainly mistaken. She is a true
daughter of France, and devoted solely to the cause of science."
Poirot shrugged his shoulders and did not answer.
There was a minute or two's pause, and then my little friend rose to his feet,
with an air of dignity that sat rather oddly upon his quaint personality.
"That is all I have to say, messieurs—to warn you. I thought it likely that I
should not be believed. But at least you will be on your guard. My words
will sink in, and each fresh event that comes along will confirm your
"M. Poirot is a great man," he observed. "But even the great man—
sometimes he has his little mania, does he not? And seeks in high places for
fancied conspiracies. It is well known. You agree with me, do you not, Mr.
Crowther?"
The Home Secretary did not answer for some minutes. Then he spoke
slowly and heavily.
"Upon my soul, I don't know," he said at last. "I have always had and still
have the utmost belief in M. Poirot, but—well, this takes a bit of believing."
"This Li Chang Yen, too," continued M. Desjardeaux. "Who has ever heard
of him?"
"I have," said the unexpected voice of Mr. Ingles.
The Frenchman stared at him, and he stared placidly back again, looking
more like a Chinese idol than ever. "Mr. Ingles," explained the Home
Secretary, "is the greatest authority we have on the interior of China."
"And you have heard of this Li Chang Yen?"
"Until M. Poirot here came to me, I imagined that I was the only man in
England who had. Make no mistake, M. Desjardeaux, there is only one man
in China who counts to-day—Li Chang Yen. He has, perhaps, I only say
perhaps, the finest brain in the world at the present time."
M. Desjardeaux sat as though stunned. Presently, however, he rallied.
"There may be something in what you say, M. Poirot," he said coldly. "But
as regards Madame Olivier, you are most certainly mistaken. She is a true
daughter of France, and devoted solely to the cause of science."
Poirot shrugged his shoulders and did not answer.
There was a minute or two's pause, and then my little friend rose to his feet,
with an air of dignity that sat rather oddly upon his quaint personality.
"That is all I have to say, messieurs—to warn you. I thought it likely that I
should not be believed. But at least you will be on your guard. My words
will sink in, and each fresh event that comes along will confirm your
Page 140
wavering faith. It was necessary for me to speak now—later I might not
have been able to do so."
"You mean—?" asked Crowther, impressed in spite of himself by the
gravity of Poirot's tone.
"I mean, monsieur, that since I have penetrated the identity of Number Four,
my life is not worth an hour's purchase. He will seek to destroy me at all
costs—and not for nothing is he named 'The Destroyer.' Messieurs, I salute
you. To you, M. Crowther, I deliver this key, and this sealed envelope. I
have got together all my notes on the case, and my ideas as to how best to
meet the menace that any day may break upon the world, and have placed
them in a certain safe deposit. In the event of my death, M. Crowther, I
authorise you to take charge of those papers and make what use you can of
them. And now, messieurs, I wish you good day."
Desjardeaux merely bowed coldly, but Crowther sprang up and held out his
hand.
"You have converted me, M. Poirot. Fantastic as the whole thing seems, I
believe utterly in the truth of what you have told us."
Ingles left at the same time as we did.
"I am not disappointed with the interview," said Poirot, as we walked along.
"I did not expect to convince Desjardeaux, but I have at least ensured that,
if I die, my knowledge does not die with me. And I have made one or two
converts. Pas si mal!"
"I'm with you, as you know," said Ingles. "By the way, I'm going out to
China as soon as I can get off."
"Is that wise?"
"No," said Ingles dryly. "But it's necessary. One must do what one can."
"Ah, you are a brave man!" cried Poirot with emotion. "If we were not in
the street, I would embrace you."
I fancied that Ingles looked rather relieved.
"I don't suppose that I shall be in any more danger in China than you are in
London," he growled.
have been able to do so."
"You mean—?" asked Crowther, impressed in spite of himself by the
gravity of Poirot's tone.
"I mean, monsieur, that since I have penetrated the identity of Number Four,
my life is not worth an hour's purchase. He will seek to destroy me at all
costs—and not for nothing is he named 'The Destroyer.' Messieurs, I salute
you. To you, M. Crowther, I deliver this key, and this sealed envelope. I
have got together all my notes on the case, and my ideas as to how best to
meet the menace that any day may break upon the world, and have placed
them in a certain safe deposit. In the event of my death, M. Crowther, I
authorise you to take charge of those papers and make what use you can of
them. And now, messieurs, I wish you good day."
Desjardeaux merely bowed coldly, but Crowther sprang up and held out his
hand.
"You have converted me, M. Poirot. Fantastic as the whole thing seems, I
believe utterly in the truth of what you have told us."
Ingles left at the same time as we did.
"I am not disappointed with the interview," said Poirot, as we walked along.
"I did not expect to convince Desjardeaux, but I have at least ensured that,
if I die, my knowledge does not die with me. And I have made one or two
converts. Pas si mal!"
"I'm with you, as you know," said Ingles. "By the way, I'm going out to
China as soon as I can get off."
"Is that wise?"
"No," said Ingles dryly. "But it's necessary. One must do what one can."
"Ah, you are a brave man!" cried Poirot with emotion. "If we were not in
the street, I would embrace you."
I fancied that Ingles looked rather relieved.
"I don't suppose that I shall be in any more danger in China than you are in
London," he growled.
Page 141
"That is possibly true enough," admitted Poirot. "I hope that they will not
succeed in massacring Hastings also, that is all. That would annoy me
greatly."
I interrupted this cheerful conversation to remark that I had no intention of
letting myself be massacred, and shortly afterwards Ingles parted from us.
For some time we went along in silence, which Poirot at length broke by
uttering a totally unexpected remark.
"I think—I really think—that I shall have to bring my brother into this."
"Your brother," I cried, astonished. "I never knew you had a brother?"
"You surprise me, Hastings. Do you not know that all celebrated detectives
have brothers who would be even more celebrated then they are were it not
for constitutional indolence?"
Poirot employs a peculiar manner sometimes which makes it wellnigh
impossible to know whether he is jesting or in earnest. That manner was
very evident at the moment.
"What is your brother's name?" I asked, trying to adjust myself to this new
idea.
"Achille Poirot," replied Poirot gravely. "He lives near Spa in Belgium."
"What does he do?" I asked with some curiosity, putting aside a half-formed
wonder as to the character and disposition of the late Madame Poirot, and
her classical taste in Christian names.
"He does nothing. He is, as I tell, of a singularly indolent disposition. But
his abilities are hardly less than my own—which is saying a great deal."
"Is he like you to look at?"
"Not unlike. But not nearly so handsome. And he wears no moustaches."
"Is he older than you, or younger?"
"He happens to have been born on the same day."
"A twin," I cried.
"Exactly, Hastings. You jump to the right conclusion with unfailing
accuracy. But here we are at home again. Let us at once get to work on that
succeed in massacring Hastings also, that is all. That would annoy me
greatly."
I interrupted this cheerful conversation to remark that I had no intention of
letting myself be massacred, and shortly afterwards Ingles parted from us.
For some time we went along in silence, which Poirot at length broke by
uttering a totally unexpected remark.
"I think—I really think—that I shall have to bring my brother into this."
"Your brother," I cried, astonished. "I never knew you had a brother?"
"You surprise me, Hastings. Do you not know that all celebrated detectives
have brothers who would be even more celebrated then they are were it not
for constitutional indolence?"
Poirot employs a peculiar manner sometimes which makes it wellnigh
impossible to know whether he is jesting or in earnest. That manner was
very evident at the moment.
"What is your brother's name?" I asked, trying to adjust myself to this new
idea.
"Achille Poirot," replied Poirot gravely. "He lives near Spa in Belgium."
"What does he do?" I asked with some curiosity, putting aside a half-formed
wonder as to the character and disposition of the late Madame Poirot, and
her classical taste in Christian names.
"He does nothing. He is, as I tell, of a singularly indolent disposition. But
his abilities are hardly less than my own—which is saying a great deal."
"Is he like you to look at?"
"Not unlike. But not nearly so handsome. And he wears no moustaches."
"Is he older than you, or younger?"
"He happens to have been born on the same day."
"A twin," I cried.
"Exactly, Hastings. You jump to the right conclusion with unfailing
accuracy. But here we are at home again. Let us at once get to work on that
Page 142
little affair of the Duchess's necklace."
But the Duchess's necklace was doomed to wait awhile. A case of quite
another description was waiting for us.
Our landlady, Mrs. Pearson, at once informed us that a hospital nurse had
called and was waiting to see Poirot.
We found her sitting in the big arm-chair facing the window, a pleasant-
faced woman of middle age, in a dark blue uniform. She was a little
reluctant to come to the point, but Poirot soon put her at her ease, and she
embarked upon her story.
"You see, M. Poirot, I've never come across anything of the kind before. I
was sent for, from the Lark Sisterhood, to go down to a case in
Hertfordshire. An old gentleman, it is, Mr. Templeton. Quite a pleasant
house, and quite pleasant people. The wife, Mrs. Templeton, is much
younger than her husband, and he has a son by his first marriage who lives
there. I don't know that the young man and the step-mother always get on
together. He's not quite what you'd call normal—not 'wanting' exactly, but
decidedly dull in the intellect. Well, this illness of Mr. Templeton's seemed
to me from the first to be very mysterious. At times there seemed really
nothing the matter with him, and then he suddenly has one of these gastric
attacks with pain and vomiting. But the doctor seemed quite satisfied, and it
wasn't for me to say anything. But I couldn't help thinking about it. And
then—"
She paused, and became rather red.
"Something happened which aroused your suspicions?" suggested Poirot.
"Yes."
But she still seemed to find it difficult to go on.
"I found the servants were passing remarks too."
"About Mr. Templeton's illness?"
"Oh, no! About—about this other thing—"
"Mrs. Templeton?"
"Yes."
But the Duchess's necklace was doomed to wait awhile. A case of quite
another description was waiting for us.
Our landlady, Mrs. Pearson, at once informed us that a hospital nurse had
called and was waiting to see Poirot.
We found her sitting in the big arm-chair facing the window, a pleasant-
faced woman of middle age, in a dark blue uniform. She was a little
reluctant to come to the point, but Poirot soon put her at her ease, and she
embarked upon her story.
"You see, M. Poirot, I've never come across anything of the kind before. I
was sent for, from the Lark Sisterhood, to go down to a case in
Hertfordshire. An old gentleman, it is, Mr. Templeton. Quite a pleasant
house, and quite pleasant people. The wife, Mrs. Templeton, is much
younger than her husband, and he has a son by his first marriage who lives
there. I don't know that the young man and the step-mother always get on
together. He's not quite what you'd call normal—not 'wanting' exactly, but
decidedly dull in the intellect. Well, this illness of Mr. Templeton's seemed
to me from the first to be very mysterious. At times there seemed really
nothing the matter with him, and then he suddenly has one of these gastric
attacks with pain and vomiting. But the doctor seemed quite satisfied, and it
wasn't for me to say anything. But I couldn't help thinking about it. And
then—"
She paused, and became rather red.
"Something happened which aroused your suspicions?" suggested Poirot.
"Yes."
But she still seemed to find it difficult to go on.
"I found the servants were passing remarks too."
"About Mr. Templeton's illness?"
"Oh, no! About—about this other thing—"
"Mrs. Templeton?"
"Yes."
Page 143
"Mrs. Templeton and the doctor, perhaps?"
Poirot had an uncanny flair in these things. The nurse threw him a grateful
glance and went on.
"They were passing remarks. And then one day I happened to see them
together myself—in the garden—"
It was left at that. Our client was in such an agony of outraged propriety
that no one could feel it necessary to ask exactly what she had seen in the
garden. She had evidently seen quite enough to make up her own mind on
the situation.
"The attacks got worse and worse. Dr. Treves said it was all perfectly
natural and to be expected, and that Mr. Templeton could not possibly live
long, but I've never seen anything like it before myself—not in all my long
experience of nursing. It seemed to me much more like some form of—"
She paused, hesitating.
"Arsenical poisoning?" said Poirot helpfully.
She nodded.
"And then, too, he, the patient, I mean, said something queer. 'They'll do for
me, the four of them. They'll do for me yet.'"
"Eh?" said Poirot quickly.
"Those were his very words, M. Poirot. He was in great pain at the time, of
course, and hardly knew what he was saying."
"'They'll do for me, the four of them,'" repeated Poirot thoughtfully. "What
did he mean by 'the four of them,' do you think?"
"That I can't say, M. Poirot. I thought perhaps he meant his wife and son,
and the doctor, and perhaps Miss Clark, Mrs. Templeton's companion. That
would make four, wouldn't it? He might think they were all in league
against him."
"Quite so, quite so," said Poirot, in a preoccupied voice. "What about food?
Could you take no precautions about that?"
"I'm always doing what I can. But, of course, sometimes Mrs. Templeton
insists on bringing him his food herself, and then there are the times when I
Poirot had an uncanny flair in these things. The nurse threw him a grateful
glance and went on.
"They were passing remarks. And then one day I happened to see them
together myself—in the garden—"
It was left at that. Our client was in such an agony of outraged propriety
that no one could feel it necessary to ask exactly what she had seen in the
garden. She had evidently seen quite enough to make up her own mind on
the situation.
"The attacks got worse and worse. Dr. Treves said it was all perfectly
natural and to be expected, and that Mr. Templeton could not possibly live
long, but I've never seen anything like it before myself—not in all my long
experience of nursing. It seemed to me much more like some form of—"
She paused, hesitating.
"Arsenical poisoning?" said Poirot helpfully.
She nodded.
"And then, too, he, the patient, I mean, said something queer. 'They'll do for
me, the four of them. They'll do for me yet.'"
"Eh?" said Poirot quickly.
"Those were his very words, M. Poirot. He was in great pain at the time, of
course, and hardly knew what he was saying."
"'They'll do for me, the four of them,'" repeated Poirot thoughtfully. "What
did he mean by 'the four of them,' do you think?"
"That I can't say, M. Poirot. I thought perhaps he meant his wife and son,
and the doctor, and perhaps Miss Clark, Mrs. Templeton's companion. That
would make four, wouldn't it? He might think they were all in league
against him."
"Quite so, quite so," said Poirot, in a preoccupied voice. "What about food?
Could you take no precautions about that?"
"I'm always doing what I can. But, of course, sometimes Mrs. Templeton
insists on bringing him his food herself, and then there are the times when I
Page 144
am off duty."
"Exactly. And you are not sure enough of your ground to go to the police?"
The nurse's face showed her horror at the mere idea.
"What I have done, M. Poirot, is this. Mr. Templeton had a very bad attack
after partaking of a bowl of soup. I took a little from the bottom of the bowl
afterwards, and have brought it up with me. I have been spared for the day
to visit a sick mother, as Mr. Templeton was well enough to be left."
She drew out a little bottle of dark fluid and handed it to Poirot.
"Excellent, mademoiselle. We will have this analysed immediately. If you
will return here in, say, an hour's time I think that we shall be able to
dispose of your suspicions one way or another."
First extracting from our visitor her name and qualifications, he ushered her
out. Then he wrote a note and sent it off together with the bottle of soup.
Whilst we waited to hear the result, Poirot amused himself by verifying the
nurse's credentials, somewhat to my surprise.
"No, no, my friend," he declared. "I do well to be careful. Do not forget the
Big Four are on our track."
However, he soon elicited the information that a nurse of the name of
Mabel Palmer was a member of the Lark Institute and had been sent to the
case in question.
"So far, so good," he said, with a twinkle. "And now here comes Nurse
Palmer back again, and here also is our analyst's report."
Both the nurse and I waited anxiously whilst Poirot read the analyst's report.
"Is there arsenic in it?" she asked breathlessly.
Poirot shook his head, refolding the paper.
"No."
We were both immeasurably surprised.
"There is no arsenic in it," continued Poirot. "But there is antimony. And
that being the case, we will start immediately for Hertfordshire. Pray
Heaven that we are not too late."
"Exactly. And you are not sure enough of your ground to go to the police?"
The nurse's face showed her horror at the mere idea.
"What I have done, M. Poirot, is this. Mr. Templeton had a very bad attack
after partaking of a bowl of soup. I took a little from the bottom of the bowl
afterwards, and have brought it up with me. I have been spared for the day
to visit a sick mother, as Mr. Templeton was well enough to be left."
She drew out a little bottle of dark fluid and handed it to Poirot.
"Excellent, mademoiselle. We will have this analysed immediately. If you
will return here in, say, an hour's time I think that we shall be able to
dispose of your suspicions one way or another."
First extracting from our visitor her name and qualifications, he ushered her
out. Then he wrote a note and sent it off together with the bottle of soup.
Whilst we waited to hear the result, Poirot amused himself by verifying the
nurse's credentials, somewhat to my surprise.
"No, no, my friend," he declared. "I do well to be careful. Do not forget the
Big Four are on our track."
However, he soon elicited the information that a nurse of the name of
Mabel Palmer was a member of the Lark Institute and had been sent to the
case in question.
"So far, so good," he said, with a twinkle. "And now here comes Nurse
Palmer back again, and here also is our analyst's report."
Both the nurse and I waited anxiously whilst Poirot read the analyst's report.
"Is there arsenic in it?" she asked breathlessly.
Poirot shook his head, refolding the paper.
"No."
We were both immeasurably surprised.
"There is no arsenic in it," continued Poirot. "But there is antimony. And
that being the case, we will start immediately for Hertfordshire. Pray
Heaven that we are not too late."
Page 145
It was decided that the simplest plan was for Poirot to represent himself
truly as a detective, but that the ostensible reason of his visit should be to
question Mrs. Templeton about a servant formerly in her employment
whose name he obtained from Nurse Palmer, and who he could represent as
being concerned in a jewel robbery.
It was late when we arrived at Elmstead, as the house was called. We had
allowed Nurse Palmer to precede us by about twenty minutes, so that there
should be no question of our all arriving together.
Mrs. Templeton, a tall dark woman, with sinuous movements and uneasy
eyes, received us. I noticed that as Poirot announced his profession, she
drew in her breath with a sudden hiss, as though badly startled, but she
answered his question about the maid-servant readily enough. And then, to
test her, Poirot embarked upon a long history of a poisoning case in which a
guilty wife had figured. His eyes never left her face as he talked, and try as
she would, she could hardly conceal her rising agitation. Suddenly, with an
incoherent word of excuse, she hurried from the room.
We were not long left alone. A squarely-built man with a small red
moustache and pince-nez came in.
"Dr. Treves," he introduced himself. "Mrs. Templeton asked me to make her
excuses to you. She's in a very bad state, you know. Nervous strain. Worry
over her husband and all that. I've prescribed bed and bromide. But she
hopes you'll stay and take pot luck, and I'm to do host. We've heard of you
down here, M. Poirot, and we mean to make the most of you. Ah, here's
Micky!"
A shambling young man entered the room. He had a very round face, and
foolish-looking eyebrows raised as though in perpetual surprise. He grinned
awkwardly as he shook hands. This was clearly the "wanting" son.
Presently we all went in to dinner. Dr. Treves left the room—to open some
wine, I think—-and suddenly the boy's physiognomy underwent a startling
change. He leant forward, staring at Poirot.
"You've come about father," he said, nodding his head. "I know. I know lots
of things—but nobody thinks I do. Mother will be glad when father's dead
and she can marry Dr. Treves. She isn't my own mother, you know. I don't
like her. She wants father to die."
truly as a detective, but that the ostensible reason of his visit should be to
question Mrs. Templeton about a servant formerly in her employment
whose name he obtained from Nurse Palmer, and who he could represent as
being concerned in a jewel robbery.
It was late when we arrived at Elmstead, as the house was called. We had
allowed Nurse Palmer to precede us by about twenty minutes, so that there
should be no question of our all arriving together.
Mrs. Templeton, a tall dark woman, with sinuous movements and uneasy
eyes, received us. I noticed that as Poirot announced his profession, she
drew in her breath with a sudden hiss, as though badly startled, but she
answered his question about the maid-servant readily enough. And then, to
test her, Poirot embarked upon a long history of a poisoning case in which a
guilty wife had figured. His eyes never left her face as he talked, and try as
she would, she could hardly conceal her rising agitation. Suddenly, with an
incoherent word of excuse, she hurried from the room.
We were not long left alone. A squarely-built man with a small red
moustache and pince-nez came in.
"Dr. Treves," he introduced himself. "Mrs. Templeton asked me to make her
excuses to you. She's in a very bad state, you know. Nervous strain. Worry
over her husband and all that. I've prescribed bed and bromide. But she
hopes you'll stay and take pot luck, and I'm to do host. We've heard of you
down here, M. Poirot, and we mean to make the most of you. Ah, here's
Micky!"
A shambling young man entered the room. He had a very round face, and
foolish-looking eyebrows raised as though in perpetual surprise. He grinned
awkwardly as he shook hands. This was clearly the "wanting" son.
Presently we all went in to dinner. Dr. Treves left the room—to open some
wine, I think—-and suddenly the boy's physiognomy underwent a startling
change. He leant forward, staring at Poirot.
"You've come about father," he said, nodding his head. "I know. I know lots
of things—but nobody thinks I do. Mother will be glad when father's dead
and she can marry Dr. Treves. She isn't my own mother, you know. I don't
like her. She wants father to die."
Page 146
It was all rather horrible. Luckily, before Poirot had time to reply, the doctor
came back, and we had to carry on a forced conversation.
And then suddenly Poirot lay back in his chair with a hollow groan. His
face was contorted with pain.
"My dear sir, what's the matter?" cried the doctor.
"A sudden spasm. I am used to them. No, no, I require no assistance from
you, doctor. If I might lie down upstairs."
His request was instantly acceded to, and I accompanied him upstairs,
where he collapsed on the bed, groaning heavily.
For the first minute or two I had been taken in, but I had quickly realised
that Poirot was—as he would have put it—playing the comedy, and that his
object was to be left alone upstairs near the patient's room.
Hence I was quite prepared when, the instant we were alone, he sprang up.
"Quick, Hastings, the window. There is ivy outside. We can climb down
before they begin to suspect."
"Climb down?"
"Yes, we must get out of this house at once. You saw him at dinner?"
"The doctor?"
"No, young Templeton. His trick with his bread. Do you remember what
Flossie Monro told us before she died? That Claud Darrell had a habit of
dabbing his bread on the table to pick up crumbs. Hastings, this is a vast
plot, and that vacant-looking young man is our arch enemy—Number Four!
Hurry."
I did not wait to argue. Incredible as the whole thing seemed, it was wiser
not to delay. We scrambled down the ivy as quietly as we could and made a
bee-line for the small town and the railway station. We were just able to
catch the last train, the 8.34 which would land us in town about eleven
o'clock.
"A plot," said Poirot thoughtfully. "How many of them were in it, I wonder?
I suspect that the whole Templeton family are just so many agents of the
Big Four. Did they simply want to decoy us down there? Or was it more
came back, and we had to carry on a forced conversation.
And then suddenly Poirot lay back in his chair with a hollow groan. His
face was contorted with pain.
"My dear sir, what's the matter?" cried the doctor.
"A sudden spasm. I am used to them. No, no, I require no assistance from
you, doctor. If I might lie down upstairs."
His request was instantly acceded to, and I accompanied him upstairs,
where he collapsed on the bed, groaning heavily.
For the first minute or two I had been taken in, but I had quickly realised
that Poirot was—as he would have put it—playing the comedy, and that his
object was to be left alone upstairs near the patient's room.
Hence I was quite prepared when, the instant we were alone, he sprang up.
"Quick, Hastings, the window. There is ivy outside. We can climb down
before they begin to suspect."
"Climb down?"
"Yes, we must get out of this house at once. You saw him at dinner?"
"The doctor?"
"No, young Templeton. His trick with his bread. Do you remember what
Flossie Monro told us before she died? That Claud Darrell had a habit of
dabbing his bread on the table to pick up crumbs. Hastings, this is a vast
plot, and that vacant-looking young man is our arch enemy—Number Four!
Hurry."
I did not wait to argue. Incredible as the whole thing seemed, it was wiser
not to delay. We scrambled down the ivy as quietly as we could and made a
bee-line for the small town and the railway station. We were just able to
catch the last train, the 8.34 which would land us in town about eleven
o'clock.
"A plot," said Poirot thoughtfully. "How many of them were in it, I wonder?
I suspect that the whole Templeton family are just so many agents of the
Big Four. Did they simply want to decoy us down there? Or was it more
Page 147
subtle than that. Did they intend to play the comedy down there and keep
me interested until they had had time to do—what? I wonder now."
He remained very thoughtful.
Arrived at our lodgings, he restrained me at the door of the sitting-room.
"Attention, Hastings. I have my suspicions. Let me enter first."
He did so, and, to my slight amusement, took the precaution to press on the
electric switch with an old galosh. Then he went round the room like a
strange cat, cautiously, delicately, on the alert for danger. I watched him for
some time, remaining obediently where I had been put by the wall.
"It's all right, Poirot," I said impatiently.
"It seems so, mon ami, it seems so. But let us make sure."
"Rot," I said. "I shall light the fire, anyway, and have a pipe. I've caught you
out for once. You had the matches last and you didn't put them back in the
holder as usual—the very thing you're always cursing me for doing."
I stretched out my hand. I heard Poirot's warning cry—saw him leaping
towards me—my hand touched the match-box.
Then—a flash of blue flame—an ear-rending crash—and darkness—
I came to myself to find the familiar face of our old friend Dr. Ridgeway
bending over me. An expression of relief passed over his features.
"Keep still," he said soothingly. "You're all right. There's been an accident,
you know."
"Poirot?" I murmured.
"You're in my digs. Everything's quite all right."
A cold fear clutched at my heart. His evasion woke a horrible fear.
"Poirot?" I reiterated. "What of Poirot."
He saw that I had to know and that further evasions were useless.
"By a miracle you escaped—Poirot—did not!"
A cry burst from my lips.
"Not dead? Not dead?"
me interested until they had had time to do—what? I wonder now."
He remained very thoughtful.
Arrived at our lodgings, he restrained me at the door of the sitting-room.
"Attention, Hastings. I have my suspicions. Let me enter first."
He did so, and, to my slight amusement, took the precaution to press on the
electric switch with an old galosh. Then he went round the room like a
strange cat, cautiously, delicately, on the alert for danger. I watched him for
some time, remaining obediently where I had been put by the wall.
"It's all right, Poirot," I said impatiently.
"It seems so, mon ami, it seems so. But let us make sure."
"Rot," I said. "I shall light the fire, anyway, and have a pipe. I've caught you
out for once. You had the matches last and you didn't put them back in the
holder as usual—the very thing you're always cursing me for doing."
I stretched out my hand. I heard Poirot's warning cry—saw him leaping
towards me—my hand touched the match-box.
Then—a flash of blue flame—an ear-rending crash—and darkness—
I came to myself to find the familiar face of our old friend Dr. Ridgeway
bending over me. An expression of relief passed over his features.
"Keep still," he said soothingly. "You're all right. There's been an accident,
you know."
"Poirot?" I murmured.
"You're in my digs. Everything's quite all right."
A cold fear clutched at my heart. His evasion woke a horrible fear.
"Poirot?" I reiterated. "What of Poirot."
He saw that I had to know and that further evasions were useless.
"By a miracle you escaped—Poirot—did not!"
A cry burst from my lips.
"Not dead? Not dead?"
Page 148
Ridgeway bowed his head, his features working with emotion.
With desperate energy I pulled myself to a sitting position.
"Poirot may be dead," I said weakly. "But his spirit lives on. I will carry on
his work! Death to the Big Four!"
Then I fell back, fainting.
With desperate energy I pulled myself to a sitting position.
"Poirot may be dead," I said weakly. "But his spirit lives on. I will carry on
his work! Death to the Big Four!"
Then I fell back, fainting.
Page 149
16. THE DYING CHINAMAN
Even now I can hardly bear to write of those days in March.
Poirot—the unique, the inimitable Hercule Poirot—dead! There was a
particularly diabolical touch in the disarranged match-box, which was
certain to catch his eye, and which he would hasten to rearrange—and
thereby touch off the explosion. That, as a matter of fact, it was I who
actually precipitated the catastrophe never ceased to fill me with unavailing
remorse. It was, as Doctor Ridgeway said, a perfect miracle that I had not
been killed, but had escaped with a slight concussion.
Although it had seemed to me as though I regained consciousness almost
immediately, it was in reality over twenty-four hours before I came back to
life. It was not until the evening of the day following that I was able to
stagger feebly into an adjoining room, and view with deep emotion the
plain elm coffin which held the remains of one of the most marvellous men
this world has ever known.
From the very first moment of regaining consciousness I had only one
purpose in mind—to avenge Poirot's death, and to hunt down the Big Four
remorselessly.
I had thought that Ridgeway would have been of one mind with me about
this, but to my surprise the good doctor seemed unaccountably lukewarm.
"Get back to South America" was his advice, tendered on every occasion.
Why attempt the impossible? Put as delicately as possible, his opinion
amounted to this:—If Poirot, the unique Poirot, had failed, was it likely that
I should succeed?
But I was obstinate. Putting aside any question as to whether I had the
necessary qualifications for the task (and I may say in passing that I did not
entirely agree with his views on this point), I had worked so long with
Poirot that I knew his methods by heart, and felt fully capable of taking up
the work where he had laid it down; it was, with me, a question of feeling.
My friend had been foully murdered. Was I to go tamely back to South
America without an effort to bring his murderers to justice?
I said all this and more to Ridgeway, who listened attentively enough.
Even now I can hardly bear to write of those days in March.
Poirot—the unique, the inimitable Hercule Poirot—dead! There was a
particularly diabolical touch in the disarranged match-box, which was
certain to catch his eye, and which he would hasten to rearrange—and
thereby touch off the explosion. That, as a matter of fact, it was I who
actually precipitated the catastrophe never ceased to fill me with unavailing
remorse. It was, as Doctor Ridgeway said, a perfect miracle that I had not
been killed, but had escaped with a slight concussion.
Although it had seemed to me as though I regained consciousness almost
immediately, it was in reality over twenty-four hours before I came back to
life. It was not until the evening of the day following that I was able to
stagger feebly into an adjoining room, and view with deep emotion the
plain elm coffin which held the remains of one of the most marvellous men
this world has ever known.
From the very first moment of regaining consciousness I had only one
purpose in mind—to avenge Poirot's death, and to hunt down the Big Four
remorselessly.
I had thought that Ridgeway would have been of one mind with me about
this, but to my surprise the good doctor seemed unaccountably lukewarm.
"Get back to South America" was his advice, tendered on every occasion.
Why attempt the impossible? Put as delicately as possible, his opinion
amounted to this:—If Poirot, the unique Poirot, had failed, was it likely that
I should succeed?
But I was obstinate. Putting aside any question as to whether I had the
necessary qualifications for the task (and I may say in passing that I did not
entirely agree with his views on this point), I had worked so long with
Poirot that I knew his methods by heart, and felt fully capable of taking up
the work where he had laid it down; it was, with me, a question of feeling.
My friend had been foully murdered. Was I to go tamely back to South
America without an effort to bring his murderers to justice?
I said all this and more to Ridgeway, who listened attentively enough.
Page 150
"All the same," he said when I had finished, "my advice does not vary. I am
earnestly convinced that Poirot himself, if he were here, would urge you to
return. In his name, I beg of you, Hastings, abandon these wild ideas and go
back to your ranch."
To that only one answer was possible, and, shaking his head sadly, he said
no more.
It was a month before I was fully restored to health. Towards the end of
April, I sought, and obtained, an interview with the Home Secretary.
Mr. Crowther's manner was reminiscent of that of Dr. Ridgeway. It was
soothing and negative. Whilst appreciating the offer of my services, he
gently and considerately declined them. The papers referred to by Poirot
had passed into his keeping, and he assured me that all possible steps were
being taken to deal with the approaching menace.
With that cold comfort I was forced to be satisfied. Mr. Crowther ended the
interview by urging me to return to South America. I found the whole thing
profoundly unsatisfactory.
I should, I suppose, in its proper place, have described Poirot's funeral. It
was a solemn and moving ceremony, and the extraordinary number of floral
tributes passed belief. They came from high and low alike, and bore striking
testimony to the place my friend had made for himself in the country of his
adoption. For myself, I was frankly overcome by emotion as I stood by the
grave side and thought of all our varied experiences and the happy days we
had passed together.
By the beginning of May I had mapped out a plan of campaign. I felt that I
could not do better than keep Poirot's scheme of advertising for any
information respecting Claud Darrell. I had an advertisement to this effect
inserted in a number of morning newspapers, and I was sitting in a small
restaurant in Soho, and judging of the effect of the advertisement, when a
small paragraph in another part of the paper gave me a nasty shock.
Very briefly, it reported the mysterious disappearance of Mr. John Ingles
from the S.S. Shanghai shortly after the latter had left Marseilles. Although
the weather was perfectly smooth, it was feared that the unfortunate
gentleman must have fallen overboard. The paragraph ended with a brief
reference to Mr. Ingles's long and distinguished service in China.
earnestly convinced that Poirot himself, if he were here, would urge you to
return. In his name, I beg of you, Hastings, abandon these wild ideas and go
back to your ranch."
To that only one answer was possible, and, shaking his head sadly, he said
no more.
It was a month before I was fully restored to health. Towards the end of
April, I sought, and obtained, an interview with the Home Secretary.
Mr. Crowther's manner was reminiscent of that of Dr. Ridgeway. It was
soothing and negative. Whilst appreciating the offer of my services, he
gently and considerately declined them. The papers referred to by Poirot
had passed into his keeping, and he assured me that all possible steps were
being taken to deal with the approaching menace.
With that cold comfort I was forced to be satisfied. Mr. Crowther ended the
interview by urging me to return to South America. I found the whole thing
profoundly unsatisfactory.
I should, I suppose, in its proper place, have described Poirot's funeral. It
was a solemn and moving ceremony, and the extraordinary number of floral
tributes passed belief. They came from high and low alike, and bore striking
testimony to the place my friend had made for himself in the country of his
adoption. For myself, I was frankly overcome by emotion as I stood by the
grave side and thought of all our varied experiences and the happy days we
had passed together.
By the beginning of May I had mapped out a plan of campaign. I felt that I
could not do better than keep Poirot's scheme of advertising for any
information respecting Claud Darrell. I had an advertisement to this effect
inserted in a number of morning newspapers, and I was sitting in a small
restaurant in Soho, and judging of the effect of the advertisement, when a
small paragraph in another part of the paper gave me a nasty shock.
Very briefly, it reported the mysterious disappearance of Mr. John Ingles
from the S.S. Shanghai shortly after the latter had left Marseilles. Although
the weather was perfectly smooth, it was feared that the unfortunate
gentleman must have fallen overboard. The paragraph ended with a brief
reference to Mr. Ingles's long and distinguished service in China.
Page 151
The news was unpleasant. I read into Ingles's death a sinister motive. Not
for one moment did I believe the theory of an accident. Ingles had been
murdered, and his death was only too clearly the handiwork of that accursed
Big Four.
As I sat there, stunned by the blow, and turning the whole matter over in my
mind, I was startled by the remarkable behaviour of the man sitting opposite
me. So far I had not paid much attention to him. He was a thin, dark man of
middle age, sallow of complexion, with a small pointed beard. He had sat
down opposite me so quietly that I had hardly noticed his arrival.
But his actions now were decidedly peculiar, to say the least of them.
Leaning forward, he deliberately helped me to salt, putting it in four little
heaps round the edge of my plate.
"You will excuse me," he said, in a melancholy voice. "To help a stranger to
salt is to help them to sorrow, they say. That may be an unavoidable
necessity. I hope not, though. I hope that you will be reasonable."
Then, with a certain significance, he repeated his operations with the salt on
his own plate. The symbol 4 was too plain to be missed. I looked at him
searchingly. In no way that I could see did he resemble young Templeton, or
James the footman, or any other of the various personalities we had come
across. Nevertheless, I was convinced that I had to do with no less than the
redoubtable Number Four himself. In his voice there was certainly a faint
resemblance to the buttoned-up-stranger who had called upon us in Paris.
I looked round, undecided as to my course of action. Reading my thoughts,
he smiled and gently shook his head.
"I should not advise it," he remarked. "Remember what came of your hasty
action in Paris. Let me assure you that my way of retreat is well assured.
Your ideas are inclined to be a little crude, Captain Hastings, if I may say
so."
"You devil," I said, choking with rage, "you incarnate devil!"
"Heated—just a trifle heated. Your late lamented friend would have told
you that a man who keeps calm has always a great advantage."
"You dare to speak of him," I cried. "The man you murdered so foully. And
you come here—"
for one moment did I believe the theory of an accident. Ingles had been
murdered, and his death was only too clearly the handiwork of that accursed
Big Four.
As I sat there, stunned by the blow, and turning the whole matter over in my
mind, I was startled by the remarkable behaviour of the man sitting opposite
me. So far I had not paid much attention to him. He was a thin, dark man of
middle age, sallow of complexion, with a small pointed beard. He had sat
down opposite me so quietly that I had hardly noticed his arrival.
But his actions now were decidedly peculiar, to say the least of them.
Leaning forward, he deliberately helped me to salt, putting it in four little
heaps round the edge of my plate.
"You will excuse me," he said, in a melancholy voice. "To help a stranger to
salt is to help them to sorrow, they say. That may be an unavoidable
necessity. I hope not, though. I hope that you will be reasonable."
Then, with a certain significance, he repeated his operations with the salt on
his own plate. The symbol 4 was too plain to be missed. I looked at him
searchingly. In no way that I could see did he resemble young Templeton, or
James the footman, or any other of the various personalities we had come
across. Nevertheless, I was convinced that I had to do with no less than the
redoubtable Number Four himself. In his voice there was certainly a faint
resemblance to the buttoned-up-stranger who had called upon us in Paris.
I looked round, undecided as to my course of action. Reading my thoughts,
he smiled and gently shook his head.
"I should not advise it," he remarked. "Remember what came of your hasty
action in Paris. Let me assure you that my way of retreat is well assured.
Your ideas are inclined to be a little crude, Captain Hastings, if I may say
so."
"You devil," I said, choking with rage, "you incarnate devil!"
"Heated—just a trifle heated. Your late lamented friend would have told
you that a man who keeps calm has always a great advantage."
"You dare to speak of him," I cried. "The man you murdered so foully. And
you come here—"
Page 152
He interrupted me.
"I came here for an excellent and peaceful purpose. To advise you to return
at once to South America. If you do so, that is the end of the matter as far as
the Big Four are concerned. You and yours will not be molested in any way.
I give you my word as to that."
I laughed scornfully.
"And if I refuse to obey your autocratic command?"
"It is hardly a command. Shall we say that it is—a warning?"
There was a cold menace in his tone.
"The first warning," he said softly. "You will be well advised not to
disregard it."
Then, before I had any hint of his intention, he rose and slipped quickly
away towards the door. I sprang to my feet and was after him in a second,
but by bad luck I cannoned straight into an enormously fat man who
blocked the way between me and the next table. By the time I had
disentangled myself, my quarry was just passing through the doorway, and
the next delay was from a waiter carrying a huge pile of plates who crashed
into me without the least warning. By the time I got to the door there was
no sign of the thin man with the dark beard.
The waiter was fulsome in apologies, the fat man was sitting placidly at a
table ordering his lunch. There was nothing to show that both occurrences
had not been a pure accident. Nevertheless, I had my own opinion as to that.
I knew well enough that the agents of the Big Four were everywhere.
Needless to say, I paid no heed to the warning given me. I would do or die
in the good cause. I received in all only two answers to the advertisements.
Neither of them gave me any information of value. They were both from
actors who had played with Claud Darrell at one time or another. Neither of
them knew him at all intimately, and no new light was thrown upon the
problem of his identity and present whereabouts.
No further sign came from the Big Four until about ten days later. I was
crossing Hyde Park, lost in thought, when a voice, rich with a persuasive
foreign inflection, hailed me.
"I came here for an excellent and peaceful purpose. To advise you to return
at once to South America. If you do so, that is the end of the matter as far as
the Big Four are concerned. You and yours will not be molested in any way.
I give you my word as to that."
I laughed scornfully.
"And if I refuse to obey your autocratic command?"
"It is hardly a command. Shall we say that it is—a warning?"
There was a cold menace in his tone.
"The first warning," he said softly. "You will be well advised not to
disregard it."
Then, before I had any hint of his intention, he rose and slipped quickly
away towards the door. I sprang to my feet and was after him in a second,
but by bad luck I cannoned straight into an enormously fat man who
blocked the way between me and the next table. By the time I had
disentangled myself, my quarry was just passing through the doorway, and
the next delay was from a waiter carrying a huge pile of plates who crashed
into me without the least warning. By the time I got to the door there was
no sign of the thin man with the dark beard.
The waiter was fulsome in apologies, the fat man was sitting placidly at a
table ordering his lunch. There was nothing to show that both occurrences
had not been a pure accident. Nevertheless, I had my own opinion as to that.
I knew well enough that the agents of the Big Four were everywhere.
Needless to say, I paid no heed to the warning given me. I would do or die
in the good cause. I received in all only two answers to the advertisements.
Neither of them gave me any information of value. They were both from
actors who had played with Claud Darrell at one time or another. Neither of
them knew him at all intimately, and no new light was thrown upon the
problem of his identity and present whereabouts.
No further sign came from the Big Four until about ten days later. I was
crossing Hyde Park, lost in thought, when a voice, rich with a persuasive
foreign inflection, hailed me.
Page 153
"Captain Hastings, is it not?"
A big limousine had just drawn up by the pavement. A woman was leaning
out. Exquisitely dressed in black, with wonderful pearls, I recognised the
lady first known to us as Countess Vera Rossakoff, and afterwards under a
different alias as an agent of the Big Four. Poirot, for some reason or other,
had always had a sneaking fondness for the countess. Something in her very
flamboyance attracted the little man. She was, he was wont to declare in
moments of enthusiasm, a woman in a thousand. That she was arrayed
against us, on the side of our bitterest enemies, never seemed to weigh in
his judgment. "Ah, do not pass on!" said the countess. "I have something
most important to say to you. And do not try to have me arrested either, for
that would be stupid. You were always a little stupid—yes, yes, it is so. You
are stupid now, when you persist in disregarding the warning we sent you. It
is the second warning I bring you. Leave England at once. You can do no
good here—I tell you that frankly. You will never accomplish anything."
"In that case," I said stiffly, "it seems rather extraordinary that you are all so
anxious to get me out of the country."
The countess shrugged her shoulders—magnificent shoulders, and a
magnificent gesture.
"For my part, I think that, too, stupid. I would leave you here to play about
happily. But the chiefs, you see, are fearful that some word of yours may
give great help to those more intelligent than yourself. Hence—you are to
be banished."
The countess appeared to have a flattering idea of my abilities. I concealed
my annoyance. Doubtless this attitude of hers was assumed expressly to
annoy me and to give me the idea that I was unimportant.
"It would, of course, be quite easy to—remove you," she continued, "but I
am quite sentimental sometimes. I pleaded for you. You have a nice little
wife somewhere, have you not? And it would please the poor little man who
is dead to know that you were not to be killed. I always liked him, you
know. He was clever—but clever! Had it not been a case of four against one
I honestly believe he might have been too much for us. I confess it frankly
—he was my master! I sent a wreath to the funeral as a token of my
A big limousine had just drawn up by the pavement. A woman was leaning
out. Exquisitely dressed in black, with wonderful pearls, I recognised the
lady first known to us as Countess Vera Rossakoff, and afterwards under a
different alias as an agent of the Big Four. Poirot, for some reason or other,
had always had a sneaking fondness for the countess. Something in her very
flamboyance attracted the little man. She was, he was wont to declare in
moments of enthusiasm, a woman in a thousand. That she was arrayed
against us, on the side of our bitterest enemies, never seemed to weigh in
his judgment. "Ah, do not pass on!" said the countess. "I have something
most important to say to you. And do not try to have me arrested either, for
that would be stupid. You were always a little stupid—yes, yes, it is so. You
are stupid now, when you persist in disregarding the warning we sent you. It
is the second warning I bring you. Leave England at once. You can do no
good here—I tell you that frankly. You will never accomplish anything."
"In that case," I said stiffly, "it seems rather extraordinary that you are all so
anxious to get me out of the country."
The countess shrugged her shoulders—magnificent shoulders, and a
magnificent gesture.
"For my part, I think that, too, stupid. I would leave you here to play about
happily. But the chiefs, you see, are fearful that some word of yours may
give great help to those more intelligent than yourself. Hence—you are to
be banished."
The countess appeared to have a flattering idea of my abilities. I concealed
my annoyance. Doubtless this attitude of hers was assumed expressly to
annoy me and to give me the idea that I was unimportant.
"It would, of course, be quite easy to—remove you," she continued, "but I
am quite sentimental sometimes. I pleaded for you. You have a nice little
wife somewhere, have you not? And it would please the poor little man who
is dead to know that you were not to be killed. I always liked him, you
know. He was clever—but clever! Had it not been a case of four against one
I honestly believe he might have been too much for us. I confess it frankly
—he was my master! I sent a wreath to the funeral as a token of my
Page 154
admiration—an enormous one of crimson roses. Crimson roses express my
temperament."
I listened in silence and a growing distaste.
"You have the look of a mule when it puts its ears back and kicks. Well, I
have delivered my warning. Remember this, the third warning will come by
the hand of the Destroyer—"
She made a sign, and the car whirled away rapidly. I noted the number
mechanically, but without the hope that it would lead to anything. The Big
Four were not apt to be careless in details.
I went home a little sobered. One fact had emerged from the countess's
flood of volubility. I was in real danger of my life. Though I had no
intention of abandoning the struggle, I saw that it behoved me to walk
warily and adopt every possible precaution.
Whilst I was reviewing all these facts and seeking for the best line of action,
the telephone bell rang. I crossed the room and picked up the receiver.
"Yes. Hallo. Who's speaking?"
A crisp voice answered me.
"This is St. Giles' Hospital. We have a Chinaman here, knifed in the street
and brought in. He can't last long. We rang you up because we found in his
pocket a piece of paper with your name and address on it."
I was very much astonished. Nevertheless, after a moment's reflection I said
that I would come down at once. St. Giles' Hospital was, I knew, down by
the docks, and it occurred to me that the Chinaman might have just come
off some ship.
It was on my way down there that a sudden suspicion shot into my mind.
Was the whole thing a trap? Wherever a Chinaman was, there might be the
hand of Li Chang Yen. I remembered the adventure of the Baited Trap. Was
the whole thing a ruse on the part of my enemies?
A little reflection convinced me that at any rate a visit to the hospital would
do no harm. It was probable that the thing was not so much a plot as what is
vulgarly known as a "plant." The dying Chinaman would make some
revelation to me upon which I should act, and which would have the result
temperament."
I listened in silence and a growing distaste.
"You have the look of a mule when it puts its ears back and kicks. Well, I
have delivered my warning. Remember this, the third warning will come by
the hand of the Destroyer—"
She made a sign, and the car whirled away rapidly. I noted the number
mechanically, but without the hope that it would lead to anything. The Big
Four were not apt to be careless in details.
I went home a little sobered. One fact had emerged from the countess's
flood of volubility. I was in real danger of my life. Though I had no
intention of abandoning the struggle, I saw that it behoved me to walk
warily and adopt every possible precaution.
Whilst I was reviewing all these facts and seeking for the best line of action,
the telephone bell rang. I crossed the room and picked up the receiver.
"Yes. Hallo. Who's speaking?"
A crisp voice answered me.
"This is St. Giles' Hospital. We have a Chinaman here, knifed in the street
and brought in. He can't last long. We rang you up because we found in his
pocket a piece of paper with your name and address on it."
I was very much astonished. Nevertheless, after a moment's reflection I said
that I would come down at once. St. Giles' Hospital was, I knew, down by
the docks, and it occurred to me that the Chinaman might have just come
off some ship.
It was on my way down there that a sudden suspicion shot into my mind.
Was the whole thing a trap? Wherever a Chinaman was, there might be the
hand of Li Chang Yen. I remembered the adventure of the Baited Trap. Was
the whole thing a ruse on the part of my enemies?
A little reflection convinced me that at any rate a visit to the hospital would
do no harm. It was probable that the thing was not so much a plot as what is
vulgarly known as a "plant." The dying Chinaman would make some
revelation to me upon which I should act, and which would have the result
Page 155
of leading me into the hands of the Big Four. The thing to do was to
preserve an open mind, and whilst feigning credulity be secretly on my
guard.
On arriving at St. Giles' Hospital, and making my business known, I was
taken at once to the accident ward, to the bedside of the man in question. He
lay absolutely still, his eyelids closed, and only a very faint movement of
the chest showed that he still breathed. A doctor stood by the bed, his
fingers on the Chinaman's pulse.
"He's almost gone," he whispered to me. "You know him, eh?"
I shook my head.
"I've never seen him before."
"Then what was he doing with your name and address in his pocket? You
are Captain Hastings, aren't you?"
"Yes, but I can't explain it any more than you can."
"Curious thing. From his papers he seems to have been the servant of a man
called Ingles—a retired Civil Servant. Ah, you know him, do you?" he
added quickly, as I started at the name.
Ingles's servant! Then I had seen him before. Not that I had ever succeeded
in being able to distinguish one Chinaman from another. He must have been
with Ingles on his way to China, and after the catastrophe he had returned to
England with a message, possibly, for me. It was vital, imperative that I
should hear that message.
"Is he conscious?" I asked. "Can he speak? Mr. Ingles was an old friend of
mine, and I think it possible that this poor fellow has brought me a message
from him. Mr. Ingles is believed to have gone overboard about ten days
ago."
"He's just conscious, but I doubt if he has the force to speak. He lost a
terrible lot of blood, you know. I can administer a stimulant, of course, but
we've already done all that is possible in that direction."
Nevertheless, he administered a hypodermic injection, and I stayed by the
bed, hoping against hope for a word—a sign—that might be of the utmost
value to me in my work. But the minutes sped on and no sign came.
preserve an open mind, and whilst feigning credulity be secretly on my
guard.
On arriving at St. Giles' Hospital, and making my business known, I was
taken at once to the accident ward, to the bedside of the man in question. He
lay absolutely still, his eyelids closed, and only a very faint movement of
the chest showed that he still breathed. A doctor stood by the bed, his
fingers on the Chinaman's pulse.
"He's almost gone," he whispered to me. "You know him, eh?"
I shook my head.
"I've never seen him before."
"Then what was he doing with your name and address in his pocket? You
are Captain Hastings, aren't you?"
"Yes, but I can't explain it any more than you can."
"Curious thing. From his papers he seems to have been the servant of a man
called Ingles—a retired Civil Servant. Ah, you know him, do you?" he
added quickly, as I started at the name.
Ingles's servant! Then I had seen him before. Not that I had ever succeeded
in being able to distinguish one Chinaman from another. He must have been
with Ingles on his way to China, and after the catastrophe he had returned to
England with a message, possibly, for me. It was vital, imperative that I
should hear that message.
"Is he conscious?" I asked. "Can he speak? Mr. Ingles was an old friend of
mine, and I think it possible that this poor fellow has brought me a message
from him. Mr. Ingles is believed to have gone overboard about ten days
ago."
"He's just conscious, but I doubt if he has the force to speak. He lost a
terrible lot of blood, you know. I can administer a stimulant, of course, but
we've already done all that is possible in that direction."
Nevertheless, he administered a hypodermic injection, and I stayed by the
bed, hoping against hope for a word—a sign—that might be of the utmost
value to me in my work. But the minutes sped on and no sign came.
Page 156
And suddenly a baleful idea shot across my mind? Was I not already falling
into the trap? Suppose that this Chinaman had merely assumed the part of
Ingles's servant, that he was in reality an agent of the Big Four? Had I not
once read that certain Chinese priests were capable of simulating death? Or,
to go further still, Li Chang Yen might command a little band of fanatics
who would welcome death itself if it came at the command of their master. I
must be on my guard.
Even as these thoughts flashed across my mind, the man in the bed stirred.
His eyes opened. He murmured something incoherently. Then I saw his
glance fasten upon me. He made no sign of recognition, but I was at once
aware that he was trying to speak to me. Be he friend or foe, I must hear
what he had to say.
I leaned over the bed, but the broken sounds conveyed no sort of meaning
to me. I thought I caught the word "hand," but in what connection it was
used I could not tell. Then it came again, and this time I heard another
word, the word "Largo." I stared in amazement, as the possible
juxtaposition of the two suggested itself to me.
"Handel's Largo?" I queried.
The Chinaman's eyelids flickered rapidly, as though in assent, and he added
another Italian word, the word "carrozza." Two or three more words of
murmured Italian came to my ears, and then he fell back abruptly.
The doctor pushed me aside. It was all over. The man was dead.
I went out into the air again thoroughly bewildered.
"Handel's Largo," and a "carrozza." If I remembered rightly, a carrozza was
a carriage. What possible meaning could lie behind those simple words. The
man was a Chinaman, not an Italian, why should he speak in Italian?
Surely, if he were indeed Ingles's servant, he must know English? The
whole thing was profoundly mystifying. I puzzled over it all the way home.
Oh, if only Poirot had been there to solve the problem with his lightning
ingenuity!
I let myself in with my latch-key and went slowly up to my room. A letter
was lying on the table, and I tore it open carelessly enough. But in a minute
I stood rooted to the ground whilst I read.
into the trap? Suppose that this Chinaman had merely assumed the part of
Ingles's servant, that he was in reality an agent of the Big Four? Had I not
once read that certain Chinese priests were capable of simulating death? Or,
to go further still, Li Chang Yen might command a little band of fanatics
who would welcome death itself if it came at the command of their master. I
must be on my guard.
Even as these thoughts flashed across my mind, the man in the bed stirred.
His eyes opened. He murmured something incoherently. Then I saw his
glance fasten upon me. He made no sign of recognition, but I was at once
aware that he was trying to speak to me. Be he friend or foe, I must hear
what he had to say.
I leaned over the bed, but the broken sounds conveyed no sort of meaning
to me. I thought I caught the word "hand," but in what connection it was
used I could not tell. Then it came again, and this time I heard another
word, the word "Largo." I stared in amazement, as the possible
juxtaposition of the two suggested itself to me.
"Handel's Largo?" I queried.
The Chinaman's eyelids flickered rapidly, as though in assent, and he added
another Italian word, the word "carrozza." Two or three more words of
murmured Italian came to my ears, and then he fell back abruptly.
The doctor pushed me aside. It was all over. The man was dead.
I went out into the air again thoroughly bewildered.
"Handel's Largo," and a "carrozza." If I remembered rightly, a carrozza was
a carriage. What possible meaning could lie behind those simple words. The
man was a Chinaman, not an Italian, why should he speak in Italian?
Surely, if he were indeed Ingles's servant, he must know English? The
whole thing was profoundly mystifying. I puzzled over it all the way home.
Oh, if only Poirot had been there to solve the problem with his lightning
ingenuity!
I let myself in with my latch-key and went slowly up to my room. A letter
was lying on the table, and I tore it open carelessly enough. But in a minute
I stood rooted to the ground whilst I read.
Page 157
It was a communication from a firm of solicitors.
"Dear Sir (it ran),—As instructed by our late client, M. Hercule
Poirot, we forward you the enclosed letter. This letter was
placed in our hands a week before his death, with instructions
that in the event of his demise, it should be sent to you at a
certain date after his death.
"Yours faithfully, etc."
I turned the enclosed missive over and over. It was undoubtedly from
Poirot. I knew that familiar writing only too well. With a heavy heart, yet a
certain eagerness, I tore it open.
"Mon Cher Ami (it began),—When you receive this I shall be no
more. Do not shed tears about me, but follow my orders.
Immediately upon receipt of this, return to South America. Do
not be pig-headed about this. It is not for sentimental reasons
that I bid you undertake the journey. It is necessary. It is part of
the plan of Hercule Poirot! To say more is unnecessary, to any
one who has the acute intelligence of my friend Hastings.
"A bas the Big Four! I salute you, my friend, from beyond the
grave.
"Ever thine,
"Hercule Poirot."
I read and re-read this astonishing communication. One thing was evident.
This amazing man had so provided for every eventuality that even his own
death did not upset the sequence of his plans! Mine was to be the active part
—his the directing genius. Doubtless I should find full instructions awaiting
me beyond the seas. In the meantime my enemies, convinced that I was
obeying their warning, would cease to trouble their heads about me. I could
return, unsuspected, and work havoc in their midst.
There was now nothing to hinder my immediate departure. I sent off cables,
booked my passage, and one week later found me embarking in the Ansonia
en route for Buenos Ayres.
"Dear Sir (it ran),—As instructed by our late client, M. Hercule
Poirot, we forward you the enclosed letter. This letter was
placed in our hands a week before his death, with instructions
that in the event of his demise, it should be sent to you at a
certain date after his death.
"Yours faithfully, etc."
I turned the enclosed missive over and over. It was undoubtedly from
Poirot. I knew that familiar writing only too well. With a heavy heart, yet a
certain eagerness, I tore it open.
"Mon Cher Ami (it began),—When you receive this I shall be no
more. Do not shed tears about me, but follow my orders.
Immediately upon receipt of this, return to South America. Do
not be pig-headed about this. It is not for sentimental reasons
that I bid you undertake the journey. It is necessary. It is part of
the plan of Hercule Poirot! To say more is unnecessary, to any
one who has the acute intelligence of my friend Hastings.
"A bas the Big Four! I salute you, my friend, from beyond the
grave.
"Ever thine,
"Hercule Poirot."
I read and re-read this astonishing communication. One thing was evident.
This amazing man had so provided for every eventuality that even his own
death did not upset the sequence of his plans! Mine was to be the active part
—his the directing genius. Doubtless I should find full instructions awaiting
me beyond the seas. In the meantime my enemies, convinced that I was
obeying their warning, would cease to trouble their heads about me. I could
return, unsuspected, and work havoc in their midst.
There was now nothing to hinder my immediate departure. I sent off cables,
booked my passage, and one week later found me embarking in the Ansonia
en route for Buenos Ayres.
Page 158
Just as the boat left the quay, a steward brought me a note. It had been given
him, so he explained, by a big gentleman in a fur coat who had left the boat
last thing before the gangway planks were lifted.
I opened it. It was terse and to the point.
"You are wise," it ran. It was signed with a big figure 4.
I could afford to smile to myself!
The sea was not too choppy. I enjoyed a passable dinner, made up my mind
as to the majority of my fellow passengers, and had a rubber or two of
Bridge. Then I turned in and slept like a log as I always do on board ship.
I was awakened by feeling myself persistently shaken. Dazed and
bewildered, I saw that one of the ship's officers was standing over me. He
gave a sigh of relief as I sat up.
"Thank the Lord I've got you awake at last. I've had no end of a job. Do you
always sleep like that?"
"What's the matter?" I asked, still bewildered and not fully awake. "Is there
anything wrong with the ship?"
"I expect you know what's the matter better than I do," he replied dryly.
"Special instructions from the Admiralty. There's a destroyer waiting to take
you off."
"What?" I cried. "In mid-ocean?"
"It seems a most mysterious affair, but that's not my business. They've sent
a young fellow aboard who is to take your place, and we are all sworn to
secrecy. Will you get up and dress?"
Utterly unable to conceal my amazement I did as I was told. A boat was
lowered, and I was conveyed aboard the destroyer. There I was received
courteously, but got no further information. The commander's instructions
were to land me at a certain spot on the Belgian coast. There his knowledge
and responsibility ended.
The whole thing was like a dream. The one idea I held to firmly was that all
this must be part of Poirot's plan. I must simply go forward blindly, trusting
in my dead friend.
him, so he explained, by a big gentleman in a fur coat who had left the boat
last thing before the gangway planks were lifted.
I opened it. It was terse and to the point.
"You are wise," it ran. It was signed with a big figure 4.
I could afford to smile to myself!
The sea was not too choppy. I enjoyed a passable dinner, made up my mind
as to the majority of my fellow passengers, and had a rubber or two of
Bridge. Then I turned in and slept like a log as I always do on board ship.
I was awakened by feeling myself persistently shaken. Dazed and
bewildered, I saw that one of the ship's officers was standing over me. He
gave a sigh of relief as I sat up.
"Thank the Lord I've got you awake at last. I've had no end of a job. Do you
always sleep like that?"
"What's the matter?" I asked, still bewildered and not fully awake. "Is there
anything wrong with the ship?"
"I expect you know what's the matter better than I do," he replied dryly.
"Special instructions from the Admiralty. There's a destroyer waiting to take
you off."
"What?" I cried. "In mid-ocean?"
"It seems a most mysterious affair, but that's not my business. They've sent
a young fellow aboard who is to take your place, and we are all sworn to
secrecy. Will you get up and dress?"
Utterly unable to conceal my amazement I did as I was told. A boat was
lowered, and I was conveyed aboard the destroyer. There I was received
courteously, but got no further information. The commander's instructions
were to land me at a certain spot on the Belgian coast. There his knowledge
and responsibility ended.
The whole thing was like a dream. The one idea I held to firmly was that all
this must be part of Poirot's plan. I must simply go forward blindly, trusting
in my dead friend.
Page 159
I was duly landed at the spot indicated. There a motor was waiting, and
soon I was rapidly whirling along across the flat Flemish plains. I slept that
night at a small hotel in Brussels. The next day we went on again. The
country became wooded and hilly. I realised that we were penetrating into
the Ardennes, and I suddenly remembered Poirot's saying that he had a
brother who lived at Spa.
But we did not go to Spa itself. We left the main road and wound into the
leafy fastnesses of the hills, till we reached a little hamlet, and an isolated
white villa high on the hill-side. Here the car stopped in front of the green
door of the villa.
The door opened as I alighted. An elderly man-servant stood in the doorway
bowing.
"M. le Capitaine Hastings?" he said in French. "Monsieur le Capitaine is
expected. If he will follow me."
He led the way across the hall, and flung open a door at the back, standing
aside to let me pass in.
I blinked a little, for the room faced west and the afternoon sun was pouring
in. Then my vision cleared and I saw a figure waiting to welcome me with
outstretched hands.
It was—oh, impossible, it couldn't be—but yes!
"Poirot!" I cried, and for once did not attempt to evade the embrace with
which he overwhelmed me.
"But yes, but yes, it is indeed I! Not so easy to kill Hercule Poirot!"
"But Poirot—why?"
"A ruse de guerre, my friend, a ruse de guerre. All is now ready for our
grand coup."
"But you might have told me!"
"No, Hastings, I could not. Never, never, in a thousand years, could you
have acted the part at the funeral. As it was, it was perfect. It could not fail
to carry conviction to the Big Four."
"But what I've been through—"
soon I was rapidly whirling along across the flat Flemish plains. I slept that
night at a small hotel in Brussels. The next day we went on again. The
country became wooded and hilly. I realised that we were penetrating into
the Ardennes, and I suddenly remembered Poirot's saying that he had a
brother who lived at Spa.
But we did not go to Spa itself. We left the main road and wound into the
leafy fastnesses of the hills, till we reached a little hamlet, and an isolated
white villa high on the hill-side. Here the car stopped in front of the green
door of the villa.
The door opened as I alighted. An elderly man-servant stood in the doorway
bowing.
"M. le Capitaine Hastings?" he said in French. "Monsieur le Capitaine is
expected. If he will follow me."
He led the way across the hall, and flung open a door at the back, standing
aside to let me pass in.
I blinked a little, for the room faced west and the afternoon sun was pouring
in. Then my vision cleared and I saw a figure waiting to welcome me with
outstretched hands.
It was—oh, impossible, it couldn't be—but yes!
"Poirot!" I cried, and for once did not attempt to evade the embrace with
which he overwhelmed me.
"But yes, but yes, it is indeed I! Not so easy to kill Hercule Poirot!"
"But Poirot—why?"
"A ruse de guerre, my friend, a ruse de guerre. All is now ready for our
grand coup."
"But you might have told me!"
"No, Hastings, I could not. Never, never, in a thousand years, could you
have acted the part at the funeral. As it was, it was perfect. It could not fail
to carry conviction to the Big Four."
"But what I've been through—"
Page 160
"Do not think me too unfeeling. I carried out the deception partly for your
sake. I was willing to risk my own life, but I had qualms about continually
risking yours. So, after the explosion, I have an idea of great brilliancy. The
good Ridgeway, he enables me to carry it out. I am dead, you will return to
South America. But, mon ami, that is just what you would not do. In the end
I have to arrange a solicitor's letter, and a long rigmarole. But, at all events,
here you are—that is the great thing. And now we lie here—perdu—till the
moment comes for the last grand coup—the final overthrowing of the Big
Four."
sake. I was willing to risk my own life, but I had qualms about continually
risking yours. So, after the explosion, I have an idea of great brilliancy. The
good Ridgeway, he enables me to carry it out. I am dead, you will return to
South America. But, mon ami, that is just what you would not do. In the end
I have to arrange a solicitor's letter, and a long rigmarole. But, at all events,
here you are—that is the great thing. And now we lie here—perdu—till the
moment comes for the last grand coup—the final overthrowing of the Big
Four."
Page 161
17. NUMBER FOUR WINS A TRICK
From our quiet retreat in the Ardennes we watched the progress of affairs in
the great world. We were plentifully supplied with newspapers, and every
day Poirot received a bulky envelope, evidently containing some kind of
report. He never showed these reports to me, but I could usually tell from
his manner whether its contents had been satisfactory or otherwise. He
never wavered in his belief that our present plan was the only one likely to
be crowned by success.
"As a minor point, Hastings," he remarked one day, "I was in continual fear
of your death lying at my door. And that rendered me nervous—like a cat
upon the jumps, as you say. But now I am well satisfied. Even if they
discover that the Captain Hastings who landed in South America is an
imposter (and I do not think they will discover it, they are not likely to send
an agent out there who knows you personally), they will only believe that
you are trying to circumvent them in some clever manner of your own, and
will pay no serious attention to discovering your whereabouts. Of the one
vital fact, my supposed death, they are thoroughly convinced. They will go
ahead and mature their plans."
"And then?" I asked eagerly.
"And then, mon ami, grand resurrection of Hercule Poirot! At the eleventh
hour I reappear, throw all into confusion, and achieve the supreme victory
in my own unique manner!"
I realised that Poirot's vanity was of the case-hardened variety which could
withstand all attacks. I reminded him that once or twice the honours of the
game had lain with our adversaries. But I might have known that it was
impossible to diminish Hercule Poirot's enthusiasm for his own methods.
"See you, Hastings, it is like the little trick that you play with the cards. You
have seen it without doubt? You take the four knaves, you divide them, one
on top of the pack, one underneath, and so on—you cut and you shuffle,
and there they are all together again. That is my object. So far I have been
contending, now against one of the Big Four, now against another. But let
me get them all together, like the four knaves in the pack of cards, and then,
with one coup, I destroy them all!"
From our quiet retreat in the Ardennes we watched the progress of affairs in
the great world. We were plentifully supplied with newspapers, and every
day Poirot received a bulky envelope, evidently containing some kind of
report. He never showed these reports to me, but I could usually tell from
his manner whether its contents had been satisfactory or otherwise. He
never wavered in his belief that our present plan was the only one likely to
be crowned by success.
"As a minor point, Hastings," he remarked one day, "I was in continual fear
of your death lying at my door. And that rendered me nervous—like a cat
upon the jumps, as you say. But now I am well satisfied. Even if they
discover that the Captain Hastings who landed in South America is an
imposter (and I do not think they will discover it, they are not likely to send
an agent out there who knows you personally), they will only believe that
you are trying to circumvent them in some clever manner of your own, and
will pay no serious attention to discovering your whereabouts. Of the one
vital fact, my supposed death, they are thoroughly convinced. They will go
ahead and mature their plans."
"And then?" I asked eagerly.
"And then, mon ami, grand resurrection of Hercule Poirot! At the eleventh
hour I reappear, throw all into confusion, and achieve the supreme victory
in my own unique manner!"
I realised that Poirot's vanity was of the case-hardened variety which could
withstand all attacks. I reminded him that once or twice the honours of the
game had lain with our adversaries. But I might have known that it was
impossible to diminish Hercule Poirot's enthusiasm for his own methods.
"See you, Hastings, it is like the little trick that you play with the cards. You
have seen it without doubt? You take the four knaves, you divide them, one
on top of the pack, one underneath, and so on—you cut and you shuffle,
and there they are all together again. That is my object. So far I have been
contending, now against one of the Big Four, now against another. But let
me get them all together, like the four knaves in the pack of cards, and then,
with one coup, I destroy them all!"
Page 162
"And how do you propose to get them all together?" I asked.
"By awaiting the supreme moment. By lying perdu until they are ready to
strike."
"That may mean a long wait," I grumbled.
"Always impatient, the good Hastings! But no, it will not be so long. The
one man they were afraid of—myself—is out of the way. I give them two or
three months at most."
His speaking of some one being got out of the way reminded me of Ingles
and his tragic death, and I remembered that I had never told Poirot about the
dying Chinaman in St. Giles' Hospital.
He listened with keen attention to my story.
"Ingles's servant, eh? And the few words he uttered were in Italian?
Curious."
"That's why I suspected it might have been a plant on the part of the Big
Four."
"Your reasoning is at fault, Hastings. Employ the little gray cells. If your
enemies wished to deceive you they would assuredly have seen to it that the
Chinaman spoke in intelligible pigeon English. No, the message was
genuine. Tell me again all that you heard?"
"First of all he made a reference to Handel's Largo, and then he said
something that sounded like 'carrozzo'—that's a carriage, isn't it?"
"Nothing else?"
"Well, just at the end he murmured something like 'Cara' somebody or other
—some woman's name. Zia, I think. But I don't suppose that that had any
bearing on the rest of it."
"You would not suppose so, Hastings. Cara Zia is very important, very
important indeed."
"I don't see—"
"My dear friend, you never see—and anyway the English know no
geography."
"By awaiting the supreme moment. By lying perdu until they are ready to
strike."
"That may mean a long wait," I grumbled.
"Always impatient, the good Hastings! But no, it will not be so long. The
one man they were afraid of—myself—is out of the way. I give them two or
three months at most."
His speaking of some one being got out of the way reminded me of Ingles
and his tragic death, and I remembered that I had never told Poirot about the
dying Chinaman in St. Giles' Hospital.
He listened with keen attention to my story.
"Ingles's servant, eh? And the few words he uttered were in Italian?
Curious."
"That's why I suspected it might have been a plant on the part of the Big
Four."
"Your reasoning is at fault, Hastings. Employ the little gray cells. If your
enemies wished to deceive you they would assuredly have seen to it that the
Chinaman spoke in intelligible pigeon English. No, the message was
genuine. Tell me again all that you heard?"
"First of all he made a reference to Handel's Largo, and then he said
something that sounded like 'carrozzo'—that's a carriage, isn't it?"
"Nothing else?"
"Well, just at the end he murmured something like 'Cara' somebody or other
—some woman's name. Zia, I think. But I don't suppose that that had any
bearing on the rest of it."
"You would not suppose so, Hastings. Cara Zia is very important, very
important indeed."
"I don't see—"
"My dear friend, you never see—and anyway the English know no
geography."
Page 163
"Geography?" I cried. "What has geography got to do with it?"
"I dare say M. Thomas Cook would be more to the point."
As usual, Poirot refused to say anything more—a most irritating trick of his.
But I noticed that his manner became extremely cheerful, as though he had
scored some point or other.
The days went on, pleasant if a trifle monotonous. There were plenty of
books in the villa, and delightful rambles all around, but I chafed sometimes
at the forced inactivity of our life, and marvelled at Poirot's state of placid
content. Nothing occurred to ruffle our quiet existence, and it was not until
the end of June, well within the limit that Poirot had given them, that we
had our news of the Big Four.
A car drove up to the villa early one morning, such an unusual event in our
peaceful life that I hurried down to satisfy my curiosity. I found Poirot
talking to a pleasant-faced young fellow of about my own age.
He introduced me.
"This is Captain Harvey, Hastings, one of the most famous members of
your Intelligence Service."
"Not famous at all, I'm afraid," said the young man, laughing pleasantly.
"Not famous except to those in the know, I should have said. Most of
Captain Harvey's friends and acquaintances consider him an amiable but
brainless young man—devoted only to the trot of the fox or whatever the
dance is called."
We both laughed.
"Well, well, to business," said Poirot. "You are of opinion the time has
come, then?"
"We are sure of it, sir. China was isolated politically yesterday. What is
going on out there, nobody knows. No news of any kind, wireless or
otherwise, has come through—just a complete break—and silence!"
"Li Chang Yen has shown his hand. And the others?"
"Abe Ryland arrived in England a week ago, and left for the Continent
yesterday."
"I dare say M. Thomas Cook would be more to the point."
As usual, Poirot refused to say anything more—a most irritating trick of his.
But I noticed that his manner became extremely cheerful, as though he had
scored some point or other.
The days went on, pleasant if a trifle monotonous. There were plenty of
books in the villa, and delightful rambles all around, but I chafed sometimes
at the forced inactivity of our life, and marvelled at Poirot's state of placid
content. Nothing occurred to ruffle our quiet existence, and it was not until
the end of June, well within the limit that Poirot had given them, that we
had our news of the Big Four.
A car drove up to the villa early one morning, such an unusual event in our
peaceful life that I hurried down to satisfy my curiosity. I found Poirot
talking to a pleasant-faced young fellow of about my own age.
He introduced me.
"This is Captain Harvey, Hastings, one of the most famous members of
your Intelligence Service."
"Not famous at all, I'm afraid," said the young man, laughing pleasantly.
"Not famous except to those in the know, I should have said. Most of
Captain Harvey's friends and acquaintances consider him an amiable but
brainless young man—devoted only to the trot of the fox or whatever the
dance is called."
We both laughed.
"Well, well, to business," said Poirot. "You are of opinion the time has
come, then?"
"We are sure of it, sir. China was isolated politically yesterday. What is
going on out there, nobody knows. No news of any kind, wireless or
otherwise, has come through—just a complete break—and silence!"
"Li Chang Yen has shown his hand. And the others?"
"Abe Ryland arrived in England a week ago, and left for the Continent
yesterday."
Page 164
"And Madame Olivier?"
"Madame Olivier left Paris last night."
"For Italy?"
"For Italy, sir. As far as we can judge, they are both making for the resort
you indicated—though how you knew that—"
"Ah, that is not the cap with the feather for me! That was the work of
Hastings here. He conceals his intelligence, you comprehend, but it is
profound for all that."
Harvey looked at me with due appreciation, and I felt rather uncomfortable.
"All is in train, then," said Poirot. He was pale now, and completely serious.
"The time has come. The arrangements are all made?"
"Everything you ordered has been carried out. The governments of Italy,
France and England are behind you, and are all working harmoniously
together."
"It is, in fact, a new Entente," observed Poirot dryly. "I am glad that
Desjardeaux is convinced at last. Eh bien, then, we will start—or rather, I
will start. You, Hastings, will remain here—yes, I pray of you. In verity, my
friend, I am serious."
I believed him, but it was not likely that I should consent to being left
behind in that fashion. Our argument was short but decisive.
It was not until we were in the train, speeding towards Paris that he
admitted that he was secretly glad of my decision.
"For you have a part to play, Hastings. An important part! Without you, I
might well fail. Nevertheless, I felt that it was my duty to urge you to
remain behind."
"There is danger, then?"
"Mon ami, where there is the Big Four there is always danger."
On arrival in Paris, we drove across to the Gare de l'Est, and Poirot at last
announced our destination. We were bound for Bolzano and Italian Tyrol.
"Madame Olivier left Paris last night."
"For Italy?"
"For Italy, sir. As far as we can judge, they are both making for the resort
you indicated—though how you knew that—"
"Ah, that is not the cap with the feather for me! That was the work of
Hastings here. He conceals his intelligence, you comprehend, but it is
profound for all that."
Harvey looked at me with due appreciation, and I felt rather uncomfortable.
"All is in train, then," said Poirot. He was pale now, and completely serious.
"The time has come. The arrangements are all made?"
"Everything you ordered has been carried out. The governments of Italy,
France and England are behind you, and are all working harmoniously
together."
"It is, in fact, a new Entente," observed Poirot dryly. "I am glad that
Desjardeaux is convinced at last. Eh bien, then, we will start—or rather, I
will start. You, Hastings, will remain here—yes, I pray of you. In verity, my
friend, I am serious."
I believed him, but it was not likely that I should consent to being left
behind in that fashion. Our argument was short but decisive.
It was not until we were in the train, speeding towards Paris that he
admitted that he was secretly glad of my decision.
"For you have a part to play, Hastings. An important part! Without you, I
might well fail. Nevertheless, I felt that it was my duty to urge you to
remain behind."
"There is danger, then?"
"Mon ami, where there is the Big Four there is always danger."
On arrival in Paris, we drove across to the Gare de l'Est, and Poirot at last
announced our destination. We were bound for Bolzano and Italian Tyrol.
Page 165
During Harvey's absence from our carriage I took the opportunity of asking
Poirot why he had said that the discovery of the rendezvous was my work.
"Because it was, my friend. How Ingles managed to get hold of the
information I do not know, but he did, and he sent it to us by his servant.
We are bound, mon ami for Karersee, the new Italian name for which is
Lago di Carezza. You see now where your 'Cara Zia' comes in and also your
'Carrozza' and 'Largo'—the Handel was supplied by your own imagination.
Possibly some reference to the information coming from the 'hand' of M.
Ingles started the train of association."
"Karersee?" I queried. "I never heard of it."
"I always tell you that the English know no geography. But as a matter of
fact it is a well-known and very beautiful summer resort, four thousand feet
up, in the heart of the Dolomites."
"And it is in this out of the way spot that the Big Four have their
rendezvous?"
"Say rather their headquarters. The signal has been given and it is their
intention to disappear from the world and issue orders from their mountain
fastness. I have made the inquiries—a lot of quarrying of stone and mineral
deposits is done there, and the company, apparently a small Italian firm, is
in reality controlled by Abe Ryland. I am prepared to swear that a vast
subterranean dwelling has been hollowed out in the very heart of the
mountain, secret and inaccessible. From there the leaders of the
organisation will issue by wireless their orders to their followers who are
numbered by thousands in every country. And from that crag in the
Dolomites the dictators of the world will emerge. That is to say—they
would emerge were it not for Hercule Poirot."
"Do you seriously believe all this, Poirot? What about the armies and
general machinery of civilisation?"
"What about it in Russia, Hastings? This will be Russia on an infinitely
larger scale—and with this additional menace—that Madame Olivier's
experiments have proceeded further than she has ever given out. I believe
that she has, to a certain extent, succeeded in liberating atomic energy and
harnessing it to her purpose. Her experiments with the nitrogen of the air
have been very remarkable, and she has also experimented in the
Poirot why he had said that the discovery of the rendezvous was my work.
"Because it was, my friend. How Ingles managed to get hold of the
information I do not know, but he did, and he sent it to us by his servant.
We are bound, mon ami for Karersee, the new Italian name for which is
Lago di Carezza. You see now where your 'Cara Zia' comes in and also your
'Carrozza' and 'Largo'—the Handel was supplied by your own imagination.
Possibly some reference to the information coming from the 'hand' of M.
Ingles started the train of association."
"Karersee?" I queried. "I never heard of it."
"I always tell you that the English know no geography. But as a matter of
fact it is a well-known and very beautiful summer resort, four thousand feet
up, in the heart of the Dolomites."
"And it is in this out of the way spot that the Big Four have their
rendezvous?"
"Say rather their headquarters. The signal has been given and it is their
intention to disappear from the world and issue orders from their mountain
fastness. I have made the inquiries—a lot of quarrying of stone and mineral
deposits is done there, and the company, apparently a small Italian firm, is
in reality controlled by Abe Ryland. I am prepared to swear that a vast
subterranean dwelling has been hollowed out in the very heart of the
mountain, secret and inaccessible. From there the leaders of the
organisation will issue by wireless their orders to their followers who are
numbered by thousands in every country. And from that crag in the
Dolomites the dictators of the world will emerge. That is to say—they
would emerge were it not for Hercule Poirot."
"Do you seriously believe all this, Poirot? What about the armies and
general machinery of civilisation?"
"What about it in Russia, Hastings? This will be Russia on an infinitely
larger scale—and with this additional menace—that Madame Olivier's
experiments have proceeded further than she has ever given out. I believe
that she has, to a certain extent, succeeded in liberating atomic energy and
harnessing it to her purpose. Her experiments with the nitrogen of the air
have been very remarkable, and she has also experimented in the
Page 166
concentration of wireless energy, so that a beam of great intensity can be
focused upon some given spot. Exactly how far she has progressed, nobody
knows, but it is certain that it is much farther than has ever been given out.
She is a genius, that woman—the Curies were as nothing to her. Add to her
genius the powers of Ryland's almost unlimited wealth, and, with the brain
of Li Chang Yen, the finest criminal brain ever known, to direct and plan—
eh bien, it will not be, as you say, all jam for civilisation."
His words made me very thoughtful. Although Poirot was given at times to
exaggeration of language, he was not really an alarmist. For the first time I
realised what a desperate struggle it was upon which we were engaged.
Harvey soon rejoined us and the journey went on.
We arrived at Bolzano about midday. From there the journey on was by
motor. Several big blue motor-cars were waiting in the central square of the
town, and we three got into one of them. Poirot, notwithstanding the heat of
the day, was muffled to the eyes in greatcoat and scarf. His eyes and the tips
of his ears were all that could be seen of him.
I did not know whether this was due to precaution or merely his
exaggerated fear of catching a chill. The motor journey took a couple of
hours. It was a really wonderful drive. For the first part of the way we
wound in and out of huge cliffs, with a trickling waterfall on one hand.
Then we emerged into a fertile valley, which continued for some miles, and
then, still winding steadily upwards, the bare rocky peaks began to show
with dense clustering pine woods at their base. The whole place was wild
and lovely. Finally a series of abrupt curves, with the road running through
the pine woods on either side, and we came suddenly upon a big hotel and
found that we had arrived.
Our rooms had been reserved for us, and under Harvey's guidance we went
straight up to them. They looked straight out over the rocky peaks and the
long slopes of pine woods leading up to them. Poirot made a gesture
towards them.
"It is there?" he asked in a low voice.
"Yes," replied Harvey. "There is a place called the Felsenlabyrynth—all big
boulders piled about in a most fantastic way—a path winds through them.
focused upon some given spot. Exactly how far she has progressed, nobody
knows, but it is certain that it is much farther than has ever been given out.
She is a genius, that woman—the Curies were as nothing to her. Add to her
genius the powers of Ryland's almost unlimited wealth, and, with the brain
of Li Chang Yen, the finest criminal brain ever known, to direct and plan—
eh bien, it will not be, as you say, all jam for civilisation."
His words made me very thoughtful. Although Poirot was given at times to
exaggeration of language, he was not really an alarmist. For the first time I
realised what a desperate struggle it was upon which we were engaged.
Harvey soon rejoined us and the journey went on.
We arrived at Bolzano about midday. From there the journey on was by
motor. Several big blue motor-cars were waiting in the central square of the
town, and we three got into one of them. Poirot, notwithstanding the heat of
the day, was muffled to the eyes in greatcoat and scarf. His eyes and the tips
of his ears were all that could be seen of him.
I did not know whether this was due to precaution or merely his
exaggerated fear of catching a chill. The motor journey took a couple of
hours. It was a really wonderful drive. For the first part of the way we
wound in and out of huge cliffs, with a trickling waterfall on one hand.
Then we emerged into a fertile valley, which continued for some miles, and
then, still winding steadily upwards, the bare rocky peaks began to show
with dense clustering pine woods at their base. The whole place was wild
and lovely. Finally a series of abrupt curves, with the road running through
the pine woods on either side, and we came suddenly upon a big hotel and
found that we had arrived.
Our rooms had been reserved for us, and under Harvey's guidance we went
straight up to them. They looked straight out over the rocky peaks and the
long slopes of pine woods leading up to them. Poirot made a gesture
towards them.
"It is there?" he asked in a low voice.
"Yes," replied Harvey. "There is a place called the Felsenlabyrynth—all big
boulders piled about in a most fantastic way—a path winds through them.
Page 167
The quarrying is to the right of that, but we think that the entrance is
probably in the Felsenlabyrynth."
Poirot nodded.
"Come, mon ami," he said to me. "Let us go down and sit upon the terrace
and enjoy the sunlight."
"You think that wise?" I asked.
He shrugged his shoulders.
The sunlight was marvellous—in fact the glare was almost too great for me.
We had some creamy coffee instead of tea, then went upstairs and unpacked
our few belongings. Poirot was in his most unapproachable mood, lost in a
kind of reverie. Once or twice he shook his head and sighed.
I had been rather intrigued by a man who had got out of our train at
Bolzano, and had been met by a private car. He was a small man, and the
thing about him that had attracted my attention was that he was almost as
much muffled up as Poirot had been. More so, indeed, for in addition to
greatcoat and muffler, he was wearing huge blue spectacles. I was
convinced that here we had an emissary of the Big Four. Poirot did not
seem very impressed by my idea, but when, leaning out of my bedroom
window, I reported that the man in question was strolling about in the
vicinity of the hotel, he admitted that there might be something in it.
I urged my friend not to go down to dinner, but he insisted on doing so. We
entered the dining-room rather late, and were shown to a table by the
window. As we sat down, our attention was attracted by an exclamation and
a crash of falling china. A dish of haricots verts had been upset over a man
who was sitting at the table next to ours.
The head waiter came up and was vociferous in apologies.
Presently, when the offending waiter was serving us with soup, Poirot spoke
to him.
"An unfortunate accident, that. But it was not your fault."
"Monsieur saw that? No, indeed it was not my fault. The gentleman half
sprung up from his chair—I thought he was going to have an attack of some
kind. I could not save the catastrophe."
probably in the Felsenlabyrynth."
Poirot nodded.
"Come, mon ami," he said to me. "Let us go down and sit upon the terrace
and enjoy the sunlight."
"You think that wise?" I asked.
He shrugged his shoulders.
The sunlight was marvellous—in fact the glare was almost too great for me.
We had some creamy coffee instead of tea, then went upstairs and unpacked
our few belongings. Poirot was in his most unapproachable mood, lost in a
kind of reverie. Once or twice he shook his head and sighed.
I had been rather intrigued by a man who had got out of our train at
Bolzano, and had been met by a private car. He was a small man, and the
thing about him that had attracted my attention was that he was almost as
much muffled up as Poirot had been. More so, indeed, for in addition to
greatcoat and muffler, he was wearing huge blue spectacles. I was
convinced that here we had an emissary of the Big Four. Poirot did not
seem very impressed by my idea, but when, leaning out of my bedroom
window, I reported that the man in question was strolling about in the
vicinity of the hotel, he admitted that there might be something in it.
I urged my friend not to go down to dinner, but he insisted on doing so. We
entered the dining-room rather late, and were shown to a table by the
window. As we sat down, our attention was attracted by an exclamation and
a crash of falling china. A dish of haricots verts had been upset over a man
who was sitting at the table next to ours.
The head waiter came up and was vociferous in apologies.
Presently, when the offending waiter was serving us with soup, Poirot spoke
to him.
"An unfortunate accident, that. But it was not your fault."
"Monsieur saw that? No, indeed it was not my fault. The gentleman half
sprung up from his chair—I thought he was going to have an attack of some
kind. I could not save the catastrophe."
Page 168
I saw Poirot's eyes shining with the green light I knew so well, and as the
waiter departed he said to me in a low voice:—
"You see, Hastings, the effect of Hercule Poirot—alive and in the flesh?"
"You think—"
I had not time to continue. I felt Poirot's hand on my knee, as he whispered
excitedly:
"Look, Hastings, look. His trick with the bread! Number Four!"
Sure enough, the man at the next table to ours, his face unusually pale, was
dabbing a small piece of bread mechanically about the table.
I studied him carefully. His face, clean-shaven and puffily fat, was of a
pasty, unhealthy sallowness, with heavy pouches under the eyes and deep
lines running from his nose to the corners of his mouth. His age might have
been anything from thirty-five to forty-five. In no particular did he resemble
any one of the characters which Number Four had previously assumed.
Indeed, had it not been for his little trick with the bread, of which he was
evidently quite unaware, I would have sworn readily enough that the man
sitting there was some one whom I had never seen before.
"He has recognised you," I murmured. "You should not have come down."
"My excellent Hastings, I have feigned death for three months for this one
purpose."
"To startle Number Four?"
"To startle him at a moment when he must act quickly or not at all. And we
have this great advantage—he does not know that we recognise him. He
thinks that he is safe in his new disguise. How I bless Flossie Monro for
telling us of that little habit of his."
"What will happen now?" I asked.
"What can happen? He recognises the only man he fears, miraculously
resurrected from the dead, at the very minute when the plans of the Big
Four are in the balance. Madame Olivier and Abe Ryland lunched here to-
day, and it is thought that they went to Cortina. Only we know that they
have retired to their hiding place. How much do we know? That is what
Number Four is asking himself at this minute. He dare take no risks. I must
waiter departed he said to me in a low voice:—
"You see, Hastings, the effect of Hercule Poirot—alive and in the flesh?"
"You think—"
I had not time to continue. I felt Poirot's hand on my knee, as he whispered
excitedly:
"Look, Hastings, look. His trick with the bread! Number Four!"
Sure enough, the man at the next table to ours, his face unusually pale, was
dabbing a small piece of bread mechanically about the table.
I studied him carefully. His face, clean-shaven and puffily fat, was of a
pasty, unhealthy sallowness, with heavy pouches under the eyes and deep
lines running from his nose to the corners of his mouth. His age might have
been anything from thirty-five to forty-five. In no particular did he resemble
any one of the characters which Number Four had previously assumed.
Indeed, had it not been for his little trick with the bread, of which he was
evidently quite unaware, I would have sworn readily enough that the man
sitting there was some one whom I had never seen before.
"He has recognised you," I murmured. "You should not have come down."
"My excellent Hastings, I have feigned death for three months for this one
purpose."
"To startle Number Four?"
"To startle him at a moment when he must act quickly or not at all. And we
have this great advantage—he does not know that we recognise him. He
thinks that he is safe in his new disguise. How I bless Flossie Monro for
telling us of that little habit of his."
"What will happen now?" I asked.
"What can happen? He recognises the only man he fears, miraculously
resurrected from the dead, at the very minute when the plans of the Big
Four are in the balance. Madame Olivier and Abe Ryland lunched here to-
day, and it is thought that they went to Cortina. Only we know that they
have retired to their hiding place. How much do we know? That is what
Number Four is asking himself at this minute. He dare take no risks. I must
Page 169
be suppressed at all costs. Eh bien, let him try to suppress Hercule Poirot! I
shall be ready for him."
As he finished speaking, the man at the next table got up and went out.
"He has gone to make his little arrangements," said Poirot placidly. "Shall
we have our coffee on the terrace, my friend? It would be pleasanter, I
think. I will just go up and get a coat."
I went out on to the terrace, a little disturbed in mind. Poirot's assurance did
not quite content me. However, so long as we were on our guard, nothing
could happen to us. I resolved to keep thoroughly on the alert.
It was quite five minutes before Poirot joined me. With his usual
precautions against cold, he was muffled up to the ears. He sat down beside
me and sipped his coffee appreciatively.
"Only in England is the coffee so atrocious," he remarked. "On the
continent they understand how important it is for the digestion that it should
be properly made."
As he finished speaking, the man from the next table suddenly appeared on
the terrace. Without any hesitation, he came over and drew up a third chair
to our table.
"You do not mind my joining you, I hope," he said in English.
"Not at all, monsieur," said Poirot.
I felt very uneasy. It is true that we were on the terrace of the hotel, with
people all round us, but nevertheless I was not satisfied. I sensed the
presence of danger.
Meanwhile Number Four chatted away in a perfectly natural manner. It
seemed impossible to believe that he was anything but a bona fide tourist.
He described excursions and motor trips, and posed as quite an authority on
the neighbourhood.
He took a pipe from his pocket and began to light it. Poirot drew out his
case of tiny cigarettes. As he placed one between his lips, the stranger leant
forward with a match.
"Let me give you a light."
shall be ready for him."
As he finished speaking, the man at the next table got up and went out.
"He has gone to make his little arrangements," said Poirot placidly. "Shall
we have our coffee on the terrace, my friend? It would be pleasanter, I
think. I will just go up and get a coat."
I went out on to the terrace, a little disturbed in mind. Poirot's assurance did
not quite content me. However, so long as we were on our guard, nothing
could happen to us. I resolved to keep thoroughly on the alert.
It was quite five minutes before Poirot joined me. With his usual
precautions against cold, he was muffled up to the ears. He sat down beside
me and sipped his coffee appreciatively.
"Only in England is the coffee so atrocious," he remarked. "On the
continent they understand how important it is for the digestion that it should
be properly made."
As he finished speaking, the man from the next table suddenly appeared on
the terrace. Without any hesitation, he came over and drew up a third chair
to our table.
"You do not mind my joining you, I hope," he said in English.
"Not at all, monsieur," said Poirot.
I felt very uneasy. It is true that we were on the terrace of the hotel, with
people all round us, but nevertheless I was not satisfied. I sensed the
presence of danger.
Meanwhile Number Four chatted away in a perfectly natural manner. It
seemed impossible to believe that he was anything but a bona fide tourist.
He described excursions and motor trips, and posed as quite an authority on
the neighbourhood.
He took a pipe from his pocket and began to light it. Poirot drew out his
case of tiny cigarettes. As he placed one between his lips, the stranger leant
forward with a match.
"Let me give you a light."
Page 170
As he spoke, without the least warning, all the lights went out. There was a
chink of glass, and something pungent under my nose, suffocating me—
chink of glass, and something pungent under my nose, suffocating me—
Page 171
18. IN THE FELSENLABYRYNTH
I could not have been unconscious more than a minute. I came to myself
being hustled along between two men. They had me under each arm,
supporting my weight, and there was a gag in my mouth. It was pitch dark,
but I gathered that we were not outside, but passing through the hotel. All
round I could hear people shouting and demanding in every known
language what had happened to the lights. My captors swung me down
some stairs. We passed along a basement passage, then through a door and
out into the open again through a glass door at the back of the hotel. In
another moment we had gained the shelter of the pine trees.
I had caught a glimpse of another figure in a similar plight to myself, and
realised that Poirot, too, was a victim of this bold coup.
By sheer audacity, Number Four had won the day. He had employed, I
gathered, an instant æsthetic, probably ethyl chloride—breaking a small
bulb of it under our noses. Then, in the confusion of the darkness, his
accomplices, who had probably been guests sitting at the next table, had
thrust gags in our mouths and hurried us away, taking us through the hotel
to baffle pursuit.
I cannot describe the hour that followed. We were hurried through the
woods at a break-neck pace, going uphill the whole time. At last we
emerged in the open, on the mountain-side, and I saw just in front of us an
extraordinary conglomeration of fantastic rocks and boulders.
This must be the Felsenlabyrynth of which Harvey had spoken. Soon we
were winding in and out of its recesses. The place was like a maze devised
by some evil genie.
Suddenly we stopped. An enormous rock barred our path. One of the men
stooped and seemed to push on something when, without a sound, the huge
mass of rock turned on itself and disclosed a small tunnel-like opening
leading into the mountain-side.
Into this we were hurried. For some time the tunnel was narrow, but
presently it widened, and before very long we came out into a wide rocky
chamber lighted by electricity. There the gags were removed. At a sign from
I could not have been unconscious more than a minute. I came to myself
being hustled along between two men. They had me under each arm,
supporting my weight, and there was a gag in my mouth. It was pitch dark,
but I gathered that we were not outside, but passing through the hotel. All
round I could hear people shouting and demanding in every known
language what had happened to the lights. My captors swung me down
some stairs. We passed along a basement passage, then through a door and
out into the open again through a glass door at the back of the hotel. In
another moment we had gained the shelter of the pine trees.
I had caught a glimpse of another figure in a similar plight to myself, and
realised that Poirot, too, was a victim of this bold coup.
By sheer audacity, Number Four had won the day. He had employed, I
gathered, an instant æsthetic, probably ethyl chloride—breaking a small
bulb of it under our noses. Then, in the confusion of the darkness, his
accomplices, who had probably been guests sitting at the next table, had
thrust gags in our mouths and hurried us away, taking us through the hotel
to baffle pursuit.
I cannot describe the hour that followed. We were hurried through the
woods at a break-neck pace, going uphill the whole time. At last we
emerged in the open, on the mountain-side, and I saw just in front of us an
extraordinary conglomeration of fantastic rocks and boulders.
This must be the Felsenlabyrynth of which Harvey had spoken. Soon we
were winding in and out of its recesses. The place was like a maze devised
by some evil genie.
Suddenly we stopped. An enormous rock barred our path. One of the men
stooped and seemed to push on something when, without a sound, the huge
mass of rock turned on itself and disclosed a small tunnel-like opening
leading into the mountain-side.
Into this we were hurried. For some time the tunnel was narrow, but
presently it widened, and before very long we came out into a wide rocky
chamber lighted by electricity. There the gags were removed. At a sign from
Page 172
Number Four, who stood facing us with mocking triumph in his face, we
were searched and every article was removed from our pockets, including
Poirot's little automatic pistol.
A pang smote me as it was tossed down on the table. We were defeated—
hopelessly defeated and outnumbered. It was the end.
"Welcome to the headquarters of the Big Four, M. Hercule Poirot," said
Number Four in a mocking tone. "To meet you again is an unexpected
pleasure. But was it worth while returning from the grave only for this?"
Poirot did not reply. I dared not look at him.
"Come this way," continued Number Four. "Your arrival will be somewhat
of a surprise to my colleagues."
He indicated a narrow doorway in the wall. We passed through and found
ourselves in another chamber. At the very end of it was a table behind
which four chairs were placed. The end chair was empty, but was draped
with a mandarin's cape. On the second, smoking a cigar, sat Mr. Abe
Ryland. Leaning back in the third chair, with her burning eyes and her nun's
face, was Madame Olivier. Number Four took his seat on the fourth chair.
We were in the presence of the Big Four.
Never before had I felt so fully the reality and the presence of Li Chang Yen
as I did now when confronting his empty seat. Far away in China, he yet
controlled and directed this malign organisation.
Madame Olivier gave a faint cry on seeing us. Ryland, more self-controlled,
only shifted his cigar, and raised his grizzled eyebrows.
"M. Hercule Poirot," said Ryland slowly. "This is a pleasant surprise. You
put it over on us all right. We thought you were good and buried. No matter,
the game is up now."
There was a ring as of steel in his voice. Madame Olivier said nothing, but
her eyes burned, and I disliked the slow way she smiled.
"Madame and messieurs, I wish you good-evening," said Poirot quietly.
Something unexpected, something I had not been prepared to hear in his
voice made me look at him. He seemed quite composed. Yet there was
something about his whole appearance that was different.
were searched and every article was removed from our pockets, including
Poirot's little automatic pistol.
A pang smote me as it was tossed down on the table. We were defeated—
hopelessly defeated and outnumbered. It was the end.
"Welcome to the headquarters of the Big Four, M. Hercule Poirot," said
Number Four in a mocking tone. "To meet you again is an unexpected
pleasure. But was it worth while returning from the grave only for this?"
Poirot did not reply. I dared not look at him.
"Come this way," continued Number Four. "Your arrival will be somewhat
of a surprise to my colleagues."
He indicated a narrow doorway in the wall. We passed through and found
ourselves in another chamber. At the very end of it was a table behind
which four chairs were placed. The end chair was empty, but was draped
with a mandarin's cape. On the second, smoking a cigar, sat Mr. Abe
Ryland. Leaning back in the third chair, with her burning eyes and her nun's
face, was Madame Olivier. Number Four took his seat on the fourth chair.
We were in the presence of the Big Four.
Never before had I felt so fully the reality and the presence of Li Chang Yen
as I did now when confronting his empty seat. Far away in China, he yet
controlled and directed this malign organisation.
Madame Olivier gave a faint cry on seeing us. Ryland, more self-controlled,
only shifted his cigar, and raised his grizzled eyebrows.
"M. Hercule Poirot," said Ryland slowly. "This is a pleasant surprise. You
put it over on us all right. We thought you were good and buried. No matter,
the game is up now."
There was a ring as of steel in his voice. Madame Olivier said nothing, but
her eyes burned, and I disliked the slow way she smiled.
"Madame and messieurs, I wish you good-evening," said Poirot quietly.
Something unexpected, something I had not been prepared to hear in his
voice made me look at him. He seemed quite composed. Yet there was
something about his whole appearance that was different.
Page 173
Then there was a stir of draperies behind us, and the Countess Vera
Rossakoff came in.
"Ah!" said Number Four. "Our valued and trusted lieutenant. An old friend
of yours is here, my dear lady."
The countess whirled round with her usual vehemence of movement.
"God in Heaven!" she cried. "It is the little man! Ah! but he has the nine
lives of a cat! Oh, little man, little man! Why did you mix yourself up in
this?"
"Madame," said Poirot, with a bow. "Me, like the great Napoleon, I am on
the side of the big battalions."
As he spoke I saw a sudden suspicion flash into her eyes, and at the same
moment I knew the truth which subconsciously I already sensed.
The man beside me was not Hercule Poirot.
He was very like him, extraordinarily like him. There was the same egg-
shaped head, the same strutting figure, delicately plump. But the voice was
different, and the eyes instead of being green were dark, and surely the
moustaches—those famous moustaches—?
My reflections were cut short by the countess's voice. She stepped forward,
her voice ringing with excitement.
"You have been deceived. That man is not Hercule Poirot!"
Number Four uttered an incredulous exclamation, but the countess leant
forward and snatched at Poirot's moustaches. They came off in her hand,
and then, indeed, the truth was plain. For this man's upper lip was
disfigured by a small scar which completely altered the expression of the
face.
"Not Hercule Poirot," muttered Number Four. "But who can he be then?"
"I know," I cried suddenly, and then stopped dead, afraid I had ruined
everything.
But the man I will still refer to as Poirot had turned to me encouragingly.
"Say it if you will. It makes no matter now. The trick has succeeded."
Rossakoff came in.
"Ah!" said Number Four. "Our valued and trusted lieutenant. An old friend
of yours is here, my dear lady."
The countess whirled round with her usual vehemence of movement.
"God in Heaven!" she cried. "It is the little man! Ah! but he has the nine
lives of a cat! Oh, little man, little man! Why did you mix yourself up in
this?"
"Madame," said Poirot, with a bow. "Me, like the great Napoleon, I am on
the side of the big battalions."
As he spoke I saw a sudden suspicion flash into her eyes, and at the same
moment I knew the truth which subconsciously I already sensed.
The man beside me was not Hercule Poirot.
He was very like him, extraordinarily like him. There was the same egg-
shaped head, the same strutting figure, delicately plump. But the voice was
different, and the eyes instead of being green were dark, and surely the
moustaches—those famous moustaches—?
My reflections were cut short by the countess's voice. She stepped forward,
her voice ringing with excitement.
"You have been deceived. That man is not Hercule Poirot!"
Number Four uttered an incredulous exclamation, but the countess leant
forward and snatched at Poirot's moustaches. They came off in her hand,
and then, indeed, the truth was plain. For this man's upper lip was
disfigured by a small scar which completely altered the expression of the
face.
"Not Hercule Poirot," muttered Number Four. "But who can he be then?"
"I know," I cried suddenly, and then stopped dead, afraid I had ruined
everything.
But the man I will still refer to as Poirot had turned to me encouragingly.
"Say it if you will. It makes no matter now. The trick has succeeded."
Page 174
"This is Achille Poirot," I said slowly. "Hercule Poirot's twin brother."
"Impossible," said Ryland sharply, but he was shaken.
"Hercule's plan has succeeded to a marvel," said Achille placidly.
Number Four leapt forward, his voice harsh and menacing.
"Succeeded, has it?" he snarled. "Do you realise that before many minutes
have passed you will be dead—dead?"
"Yes," said Achille Poirot gravely. "I realise that. It is you who do not
realise that a man may be willing to purchase success by his life. There
were men who laid down their lives for their country in the war. I am
prepared to lay down mine in the same way for the world."
It struck me just then that although perfectly willing to lay down my life I
might have been consulted in the matter. Then I remembered how Poirot
had urged me to stay behind, and I felt appeased.
"And in what way will your laying down your life benefit the world?" asked
Ryland sardonically.
"I see that you do not perceive the true inwardness of Hercule's plan. To
begin with, your place of retreat was known some months ago, and
practically all the visitors, hotel assistants and others are detectives or
Secret Service men. A cordon has been drawn round the mountain. You may
have more than one means of egress, but even so you cannot escape. Poirot
himself is directing the operations outside. My boots were smeared with a
preparation of aniseed to-night, before I came down to the terrace in my
brother's place. Hounds are following the trail. It will lead them infallibly to
the rock in the Felsenlabyrynth where the entrance is situated. You see, do
what you will to us, the net is drawn tightly round you. You cannot escape."
Madame Olivier laughed suddenly.
"You are wrong. There is one way we can escape, and, like Samson of old,
destroy our enemies at the same time. What do you say, my friends?"
Ryland was staring at Achille Poirot.
"Suppose he's lying," he said hoarsely.
The other shrugged his shoulders.
"Impossible," said Ryland sharply, but he was shaken.
"Hercule's plan has succeeded to a marvel," said Achille placidly.
Number Four leapt forward, his voice harsh and menacing.
"Succeeded, has it?" he snarled. "Do you realise that before many minutes
have passed you will be dead—dead?"
"Yes," said Achille Poirot gravely. "I realise that. It is you who do not
realise that a man may be willing to purchase success by his life. There
were men who laid down their lives for their country in the war. I am
prepared to lay down mine in the same way for the world."
It struck me just then that although perfectly willing to lay down my life I
might have been consulted in the matter. Then I remembered how Poirot
had urged me to stay behind, and I felt appeased.
"And in what way will your laying down your life benefit the world?" asked
Ryland sardonically.
"I see that you do not perceive the true inwardness of Hercule's plan. To
begin with, your place of retreat was known some months ago, and
practically all the visitors, hotel assistants and others are detectives or
Secret Service men. A cordon has been drawn round the mountain. You may
have more than one means of egress, but even so you cannot escape. Poirot
himself is directing the operations outside. My boots were smeared with a
preparation of aniseed to-night, before I came down to the terrace in my
brother's place. Hounds are following the trail. It will lead them infallibly to
the rock in the Felsenlabyrynth where the entrance is situated. You see, do
what you will to us, the net is drawn tightly round you. You cannot escape."
Madame Olivier laughed suddenly.
"You are wrong. There is one way we can escape, and, like Samson of old,
destroy our enemies at the same time. What do you say, my friends?"
Ryland was staring at Achille Poirot.
"Suppose he's lying," he said hoarsely.
The other shrugged his shoulders.
Page 175
"In an hour it will be dawn. Then you can see for yourself the truth of my
words. Already they should have traced me to the entrance in the
Felsenlabyrynth."
Even as he spoke, there was a far off reverberation, and a man ran in
shouting incoherently. Ryland sprang up and went out. Madame Olivier
moved to the end of the room and opened a door that I had not noticed.
Inside I caught a glimpse of a perfectly equipped laboratory which
reminded me of the one in Paris. Number Four also sprang up and went out.
He returned with Poirot's revolver which he gave to the countess.
"There is no danger of their escaping," he said grimly. "But still you had
better have this."
Then he went out again.
The countess came over to us and surveyed my companion attentively for
some time. Suddenly she laughed.
"You are very clever, M. Achille Poirot," she said mockingly.
"Madame, let us talk business. It is fortunate that they have left us alone
together. What is your price?"
"I do not understand. What price?"
"Madame, you can aid us to escape. You know the secret ways out of this
retreat. I ask you, what is your price?"
She laughed again.
"More than you could pay, little man! Why, all the money in the world
would not buy me!"
"Madame, I did not speak of money. I am a man of intelligence.
Nevertheless, this is a true fact—everyone has his price. In exchange for
life and liberty, I offer you your heart's desire."
"So you are a magician!"
"You can call me so if you like."
The countess suddenly dropped her jesting manner. She spoke with
passionate bitterness.
words. Already they should have traced me to the entrance in the
Felsenlabyrynth."
Even as he spoke, there was a far off reverberation, and a man ran in
shouting incoherently. Ryland sprang up and went out. Madame Olivier
moved to the end of the room and opened a door that I had not noticed.
Inside I caught a glimpse of a perfectly equipped laboratory which
reminded me of the one in Paris. Number Four also sprang up and went out.
He returned with Poirot's revolver which he gave to the countess.
"There is no danger of their escaping," he said grimly. "But still you had
better have this."
Then he went out again.
The countess came over to us and surveyed my companion attentively for
some time. Suddenly she laughed.
"You are very clever, M. Achille Poirot," she said mockingly.
"Madame, let us talk business. It is fortunate that they have left us alone
together. What is your price?"
"I do not understand. What price?"
"Madame, you can aid us to escape. You know the secret ways out of this
retreat. I ask you, what is your price?"
She laughed again.
"More than you could pay, little man! Why, all the money in the world
would not buy me!"
"Madame, I did not speak of money. I am a man of intelligence.
Nevertheless, this is a true fact—everyone has his price. In exchange for
life and liberty, I offer you your heart's desire."
"So you are a magician!"
"You can call me so if you like."
The countess suddenly dropped her jesting manner. She spoke with
passionate bitterness.
Page 176
"Fool! My heart's desire! Can you give me revenge upon my enemies? Can
you give me back youth and beauty and a gay heart? Can you bring the
dead to life again?"
Achille Poirot was watching her very curiously.
"Which of the three, Madame? Make your choice."
She laughed sardonically.
"You will sell me the Elixir of Life, perhaps? Come, I will make a bargain
with you. Once, I had a child. Find my child for me—and you shall go
free."
"Madame, I agree. It is a bargain. Your child shall be restored to you. On
the faith of—on the faith of Hercule Poirot himself."
Again that strange woman laughed—this time long and unrestrainedly.
"My dear M. Poirot, I am afraid I laid a little trap for you. It is very kind of
you to promise to find my child for me, but, you see, I happen to know that
you would not succeed, and so that would be a very one-sided bargain,
would it not?"
"Madame, I swear to you by the Holy Angels that I will restore your child
to you."
"I asked you before, M. Poirot, could you restore the dead to life?"
"Then the child is—"
"Dead? Yes."
He stepped forward and took her wrist.
"Madame, I—I who speak to you, swear once more. I will bring the dead to
life."
She stared at him as though fascinated.
"You do not believe me. I will prove my words. Get my pocket-book which
they took from me."
She went out of the room, and returned with it in her hand. Throughout all
she retained her grip on the revolver. I felt that Achille Poirot's chances of
bluffing her were very slight. The Countess Vera Rossakoff was no fool.
you give me back youth and beauty and a gay heart? Can you bring the
dead to life again?"
Achille Poirot was watching her very curiously.
"Which of the three, Madame? Make your choice."
She laughed sardonically.
"You will sell me the Elixir of Life, perhaps? Come, I will make a bargain
with you. Once, I had a child. Find my child for me—and you shall go
free."
"Madame, I agree. It is a bargain. Your child shall be restored to you. On
the faith of—on the faith of Hercule Poirot himself."
Again that strange woman laughed—this time long and unrestrainedly.
"My dear M. Poirot, I am afraid I laid a little trap for you. It is very kind of
you to promise to find my child for me, but, you see, I happen to know that
you would not succeed, and so that would be a very one-sided bargain,
would it not?"
"Madame, I swear to you by the Holy Angels that I will restore your child
to you."
"I asked you before, M. Poirot, could you restore the dead to life?"
"Then the child is—"
"Dead? Yes."
He stepped forward and took her wrist.
"Madame, I—I who speak to you, swear once more. I will bring the dead to
life."
She stared at him as though fascinated.
"You do not believe me. I will prove my words. Get my pocket-book which
they took from me."
She went out of the room, and returned with it in her hand. Throughout all
she retained her grip on the revolver. I felt that Achille Poirot's chances of
bluffing her were very slight. The Countess Vera Rossakoff was no fool.
Page 177
"Open it, madame. The flap on the left-hand side. That is right. Now take
out that photograph and look at it."
Wonderingly, she took out what seemed to be a small snapshot. No sooner
had she looked at it than she uttered a cry and swayed as though about to
fall. Then she almost flew at my companion.
"Where? Where? You shall tell me. Where?"
"Remember your bargain, madame."
"Yes, yes, I will trust you. Quick, before they come back."
Catching him by the hand, she drew him quickly and silently out of the
room. I followed. From the outer room she led us into the tunnel by which
we had first entered, but a short way along this forked, and she turned off to
the right. Again and again the passage divided, but she led us on, never
faltering or seeming to doubt her way, and with increasing speed.
"If only we are in time," she panted. "We must be out in the open before the
explosion occurs."
Still we went on. I understood that this tunnel led right through the
mountain and that we should finally emerge on the other side, facing a
different valley. The sweat streamed down my face, but I raced on.
And then, far away, I saw a gleam of daylight. Nearer and nearer. I saw
green bushes growing. We forced them aside, pushed our way through. We
were in the open again, with the faint light of dawn making everything rosy.
Poirot's cordon was a reality. Even as we emerged, three men fell upon us,
but released us again with a cry of astonishment.
"Quick," cried my companion. "Quick—there is no time to lose—"
But he was not destined to finish. The earth shook and trembled under our
feet, there was a terrific roar and the whole mountain seemed to dissolve.
We were flung headlong through the air.
I came to myself at last. I was in a strange bed and a strange room. Some
one was sitting by the window. He turned and came and stood by me.
out that photograph and look at it."
Wonderingly, she took out what seemed to be a small snapshot. No sooner
had she looked at it than she uttered a cry and swayed as though about to
fall. Then she almost flew at my companion.
"Where? Where? You shall tell me. Where?"
"Remember your bargain, madame."
"Yes, yes, I will trust you. Quick, before they come back."
Catching him by the hand, she drew him quickly and silently out of the
room. I followed. From the outer room she led us into the tunnel by which
we had first entered, but a short way along this forked, and she turned off to
the right. Again and again the passage divided, but she led us on, never
faltering or seeming to doubt her way, and with increasing speed.
"If only we are in time," she panted. "We must be out in the open before the
explosion occurs."
Still we went on. I understood that this tunnel led right through the
mountain and that we should finally emerge on the other side, facing a
different valley. The sweat streamed down my face, but I raced on.
And then, far away, I saw a gleam of daylight. Nearer and nearer. I saw
green bushes growing. We forced them aside, pushed our way through. We
were in the open again, with the faint light of dawn making everything rosy.
Poirot's cordon was a reality. Even as we emerged, three men fell upon us,
but released us again with a cry of astonishment.
"Quick," cried my companion. "Quick—there is no time to lose—"
But he was not destined to finish. The earth shook and trembled under our
feet, there was a terrific roar and the whole mountain seemed to dissolve.
We were flung headlong through the air.
I came to myself at last. I was in a strange bed and a strange room. Some
one was sitting by the window. He turned and came and stood by me.
Page 178
It was Achille Poirot—or, stay, was it—
The well-known ironical voice dispelled any doubts I might have had.
"But yes, my friend, it is I. Brother Achille has gone home again—to the
land of myths. It was I all the time. It is not only Number Four who can act
a part. Belladona in the eyes, the sacrifice of the moustaches, and a real scar
the inflicting of which caused me much pain two months ago—but I could
not risk a fake beneath the eagle eyes of Number Four. And the final touch,
your own knowledge and belief that there was such a person as Achille
Poirot! It was invaluable, the assistance you rendered me, half the success
of the coup is due to you! The whole crux of the affair was to make them
believe that Hercule Poirot was still at large directing operations.
Otherwise, everything was true, the aniseed, the cordon, etc."
"But why not really send a substitute?"
"And let you go into danger without me by your side? You have a pretty
idea of me there! Besides, I always had a hope of finding a way out through
the countess."
"How on earth did you manage to convince her? It was a pretty thin story to
make her swallow—all that about a dead child."
"The countess has a great deal more perspicacity than you have, my dear
Hastings. She was taken in at first by my disguise; but she soon saw
through it. When she said, 'You are very clever, M. Achille Poirot,' I knew
that she had guessed the truth. It was then or never to play my trump card."
"All that rigmarole about bringing the dead to life?"
"Exactly—but then, you see, I had the child all along."
"What?"
"But yes! You know my motto—Be prepared. As soon as I found that the
Countess Rossakoff was mixed up with the Big Four, I had every possible
inquiry made as to her antecedents. I learnt that she had had a child who
was reported to have been killed, and I also found that there were
discrepancies in the story which led me to wonder whether it might not,
after all, be alive. In the end, I succeeded in tracing the boy, and by paying
out a big sum I obtained possession of the child's person. The poor little
fellow was nearly dead of starvation. I placed him in a safe place, with
The well-known ironical voice dispelled any doubts I might have had.
"But yes, my friend, it is I. Brother Achille has gone home again—to the
land of myths. It was I all the time. It is not only Number Four who can act
a part. Belladona in the eyes, the sacrifice of the moustaches, and a real scar
the inflicting of which caused me much pain two months ago—but I could
not risk a fake beneath the eagle eyes of Number Four. And the final touch,
your own knowledge and belief that there was such a person as Achille
Poirot! It was invaluable, the assistance you rendered me, half the success
of the coup is due to you! The whole crux of the affair was to make them
believe that Hercule Poirot was still at large directing operations.
Otherwise, everything was true, the aniseed, the cordon, etc."
"But why not really send a substitute?"
"And let you go into danger without me by your side? You have a pretty
idea of me there! Besides, I always had a hope of finding a way out through
the countess."
"How on earth did you manage to convince her? It was a pretty thin story to
make her swallow—all that about a dead child."
"The countess has a great deal more perspicacity than you have, my dear
Hastings. She was taken in at first by my disguise; but she soon saw
through it. When she said, 'You are very clever, M. Achille Poirot,' I knew
that she had guessed the truth. It was then or never to play my trump card."
"All that rigmarole about bringing the dead to life?"
"Exactly—but then, you see, I had the child all along."
"What?"
"But yes! You know my motto—Be prepared. As soon as I found that the
Countess Rossakoff was mixed up with the Big Four, I had every possible
inquiry made as to her antecedents. I learnt that she had had a child who
was reported to have been killed, and I also found that there were
discrepancies in the story which led me to wonder whether it might not,
after all, be alive. In the end, I succeeded in tracing the boy, and by paying
out a big sum I obtained possession of the child's person. The poor little
fellow was nearly dead of starvation. I placed him in a safe place, with
Page 179
kindly people, and took a snapshot of him in his new surroundings. And so,
when the time came, I had my little coup de théâtre all ready!"
"You are wonderful, Poirot; absolutely wonderful!"
"I was glad to do it, too. For I had admired the countess. I should have been
sorry if she had perished in the explosion."
"I've been half afraid to ask you—what of the Big Four?"
"All the bodies have now been recovered. That of Number Four was quite
unrecognisable, the head blown to pieces. I wish—I rather wish it had not
been so. I should have liked to be sure—but no more of that. Look at this."
He handed me a newspaper in which a paragraph was marked. It reported
the death, by suicide, of Li Chang Yen, who had engineered the recent
revolution which had failed so disastrously.
"My great opponent," said Poirot gravely. "It was fated that he and I should
never meet in the flesh. When he received the news of the disaster here, he
took the simplest way out. A great brain, my friend, a great brain. But I wish
I had seen the face of the man who was Number Four.... Supposing that,
after all—but I romance. He is dead. Yes, mon ami, together we have faced
and routed the Big Four; and now you will return to your charming wife,
and I—I shall retire. The great case of my life is over. Anything else will
seem tame after this. No, I shall retire. Possibly I shall grow vegetable
marrows! I might even marry and range myself!"
He laughed heartily at the idea, but with a touch of embarrassment. I hope
... small men always admire big, flamboyant women—
"Marry and range myself," he said again. "Who knows?"
when the time came, I had my little coup de théâtre all ready!"
"You are wonderful, Poirot; absolutely wonderful!"
"I was glad to do it, too. For I had admired the countess. I should have been
sorry if she had perished in the explosion."
"I've been half afraid to ask you—what of the Big Four?"
"All the bodies have now been recovered. That of Number Four was quite
unrecognisable, the head blown to pieces. I wish—I rather wish it had not
been so. I should have liked to be sure—but no more of that. Look at this."
He handed me a newspaper in which a paragraph was marked. It reported
the death, by suicide, of Li Chang Yen, who had engineered the recent
revolution which had failed so disastrously.
"My great opponent," said Poirot gravely. "It was fated that he and I should
never meet in the flesh. When he received the news of the disaster here, he
took the simplest way out. A great brain, my friend, a great brain. But I wish
I had seen the face of the man who was Number Four.... Supposing that,
after all—but I romance. He is dead. Yes, mon ami, together we have faced
and routed the Big Four; and now you will return to your charming wife,
and I—I shall retire. The great case of my life is over. Anything else will
seem tame after this. No, I shall retire. Possibly I shall grow vegetable
marrows! I might even marry and range myself!"
He laughed heartily at the idea, but with a touch of embarrassment. I hope
... small men always admire big, flamboyant women—
"Marry and range myself," he said again. "Who knows?"
Page 180
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BIG FOUR
***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 181
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are
Page 182
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in
the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country
where you are located before using this eBook.
Page 183
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.
Page 184
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project
Page 185
Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to
Page 186
you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the
Page 187
efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment
Page 188
including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a
Page 189
copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.